<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom">
   <title>Break Their Haughty Power</title>
   <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.munism.com/" />
   <link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.munism.com/atom.xml" />
   <id>tag:www.munism.com,2009://1</id>
   <updated>2009-11-12T20:39:35Z</updated>
   <subtitle>&quot;The working class and the employing class have nothing in common.&quot;
IWW Preamble, 1905</subtitle>
   <generator uri="http://www.sixapart.com/movabletype/">Movable Type 3.34</generator>

<entry>
   <title>“Socialism in One Country” Before Stalin, and the Origins of Reactionary “Anti-Imperialism”: The Case of Turkey, 1917-1925</title>
   <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.munism.com/socialism_in_one_country_befor.html" />
   <id>tag:www.munism.com,2009://1.61</id>
   
   <published>2009-11-12T19:14:25Z</published>
   <updated>2009-11-12T20:39:35Z</updated>
   
   <summary>This text shows that Soviet Russia, well before the triumph of Stalin and &amp;#8220;socialism in one country&amp;#8221; in 1924, was already subordinating foreign communist movements to its nation-state foreign policy interests. It also shows the existence of a left opposition...</summary>
   <author>
      <name></name>
      
   </author>
         <category term="Class Struggle and Politics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
   
   <category term="443" label="anti-imperialism" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="464" label="national liberation" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="462" label="socialism in one country" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   
   <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.munism.com/">
      This text shows that Soviet Russia, well before the triumph of Stalin and &quot;socialism in one country&quot; in 1924, was already subordinating foreign communist movements to its nation-state foreign policy interests. It also shows the existence of a left opposition inside the new Turkish communist movement to this subordination. It has great implications for a critique of today&apos;s &quot;anti-imperialist&quot; ideology.
      <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">
    <p>"All information on the situation in Khiva, in Persia, in Bukhara and in Afghanistan confirm the fact that a Soviet revolution in these countries is going to cause us major difficulties at the present time…Until the situation in the West is stabilized and until our industries and transport systems have improved, a Soviet expansion in the east could prove to be no less dangerous than a war in the West…a potential Soviet revolution in the east is today to our advantage principally as an important element in diplomatic relations with England. From this I conclude that: 1) in the east we should devote ourselves to political and educational work…and at the same time advise all possible caution in actions calculated to require our military support, or which might require it; 2) we have to continue by all possible channels at our disposal to arrive at an understanding with England about the east."
    <p>                                                                                                                              Leon Trotsky
    <p>                                                                                                                              Secret memo to Lenin, 
    <p>          Zinoviev et al. June 1920<a href="#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>1</sup></a>
    <p>Prefatory Note: The following article had its origin in a "Letter to the Editor", ca. 2001, to a Trotskyist group, inquiring about a commercial treaty signed by the Soviet Union with Kemalist Turkey in March 1921, a mere two months after 15 leading Turkish Communists were murdered just off the Turkish coast. Those who ordered and those who committed these murders were never identified and are the basis for numerous theories, but everything points to some person or persons in the Kemalist movement, up to the highest levels. What interested me was of course not a murder mystery but the fact that the Soviet Union entered into an alliance with a government that was patently killing and jailing pro-Soviet communist militants, and said and did little or nothing about it. That dynamic was of course familiar to anyone acquainted with post-1945 world history, as in the case of Nasser's Egypt or other "progressive" Third World regimes, but here was the same pattern only four years after the Russian Revolution, i.e. in a period when almost everyone, myself included, thought that the dominance of Soviet national interests over "proletarian internationalism" really emerged into full view only with the triumph of Stalin and "socialism in one country" in 1924.  
    <p>Some years later I began an e-mail correspondence with a Turkish comrade, during which I inquired about the 1921 episode and to what extent it still figured in the historical self-awareness of the Turkish left. In due course I received a remarkable pamphlet answering my initial question, and more. For it emerged that the January 1921 murders and March 1921 treaty were merely one, very dramatic episode in a much longer and more complex process of ebbs and flows of the Soviet-Turkish relationship, and the intimately linked fate of Turkish communists during those shifts. 
    <p>Not long after I first read this pamphlet, the group to which my Turkish correspondent belonged joined the International Communist Current. Not my crowd, of course, but during a two-week stay in Turkey in fall 2009 these same individuals received me with the fullest comradely hospitality and for many hours, and on several occasions, we discussed our agreements and differences. 
    <p>On my last day in Istanbul, the chance discovery of a small bookstore on  an obscure side street led me to the second source without which this article could not have been written: Paul Dumont's Du socialisme ottoman a l'internationalisme anatolien (1997), 500 pages of detailed history of Turkish communism of a quality (generally, political judgements aside) I would like to have for the major Western countries with which I am more familiar. To pre-empt  the embarrassment of having quoted this book perhaps 70 times in the 140-odd footnotes, I  can only say that the contents of a book, in French, from an Istanbul publisher, with such material about a communist movement in a country most people (myself included) know little or nothing about, deserve to be better known.
    <p>I begin with this personal account to ask the reader's forbearance for the perhaps excessive detail with which I have tried to nail down this political history. I felt at times like the Borges character who discovers the "G-H" volume of the encyclopedia of a disappeared civilization in a used bookstore  and spends the rest of his life trying to find the other volumes. I knew next to nothing about Turkish history before this encounter and I still know very little. But I went to the lengths I did because if the tale these Turkish comrades have to tell is true, it represents a theoretical bombshell for the international revolutionary movement, such as it is, today.
    <p>In addition to the forty-odd pages of text, there are fourteen pages of footnotes and a thirteen-page "Core Chronology". I composed the latter, initially for my own benefit, to cut through the blur of unfamiliar names and places and events compressed into a relatively short time span; I append it for the reader who may experience the same confusion reading the text that I did in writing it.
    <p>New York City
    <p>November 2009 
    <p>Introduction
    <p>The "anti-imperialist" ideology of the 1960's and early 1970's died a hard death by the late 1970's. Western leftist cheerleaders for "Ho- Ho- Ho Chi Minh" in London, Paris, Berlin and New York fell silent as Vietnam invaded Cambodia, and China invaded Vietnam, and the Soviet Union threatened China. China allied with the U.S. against the Soviets in the new Cold War, and the other "national liberation movements" that had taken power in Algeria, and later in Ethiopia, Angola, Mozambique, and Guinea-Bissau…disappointed. 
    <p>                  Today, a vague mood of "anti-imperialism" is back, led by Venezuela's Chavez and his Latin American allies (Cuba, Nicaragua, Ecuador, Bolivia), more or less (with the exception of Stalinist Cuba) classical bourgeois-nationalist regimes. But Chavez in turn is allied, at least verbally and often practically, with the Iran of the ayatollahs, and Hezbollah, and Hamas, as well as newly-emergent China, which no one any longer dares call "socialist". The British SWP allies with Islamic fundamentalists in local elections in the UK, and participates in mass demonstations (during the Israeli invasion of Lebanon, summer 2007) chanting "We are all Hezbollah". Somehow Hezbollah, whose statutes affirm the truth of the Protocols of the Elders of Zion, is now part of the "left"; when will it be "We are all Taliban"? Why not, indeed?
    <p>                  Such a climate compels us to turn back to the history of such a profoundly reactionary ideology, deeply anti-working class both in the "advanced" and "underdeveloped" countries, by which any force, no matter how retrograde, that turns a gun against a Western power becomes "progressive" and worthy of "critical" or "military" support, or for the less subtle, simply "support"<a href="#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>2</sup></a>.
    <p>1921: The Soviet Nation-State Trumps Proletarian Internationalism
    <p>We find these anti-working-class origins, not surprisingly, in the defeat of the world insurrectionary wave of 1917-1921, a wave moving from Germany and Russia to ultimately affect dozens of countries. And we can date that defeat from March 1921, highlighted (in the Soviet Union) by the crushing of the Kronstadt rebellion, the Anglo-Soviet trade agreement, the implementation  of the "New Economic Policy" (NEP) and, abroad, the defeat of the German "March Action", almost a year after most leading Bolsheviks had lost any hope, for the near future, of proletarian revolution in the West, on which their initial international strategy had been based.
    <p>Less known, in the same conjuncture, are the February-March 1921 friendship and commercial treaties signed by the Soviet Union with newly formed authoritarian development regimes in Turkey, Persia and Afghanistan, whereby those regimes' repression, imprisonment or massacre of their respective communist or left oppositions were brushed over for Soviet national interests in the  post-World War I international order of nation-states<a href="#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>3</sup></a>. The aspirations and programs of the Persian regime of Reza Khan<a href="#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>4</sup></a> (founder of the Pahlevi regime) and the Afghan regime of Emir Amanullah (1919-1929)<a href="#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>5</sup></a> were modeled on the new nationalist government of Turkey's Kemal Pasha<a href="#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6"><sup>6</sup></a> (Attatürk), still, in 1921, fighting the first "war of national liberation" against a Greece backed by British imperialism. Thus we begin with the little-known (in the West) story of this arguably first "development regime", in which "anti-imperialist" ideology first covered over the crushing of an anti-CAPITALIST worker and peasant movement, and of a left-wing of a newly-formed Communist Party committed to actual proletarian internationalism in wartime, rejecting the Third International's demand for military support of Attatuerk<a href="#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7"><sup>7</sup></a>.
    <p>I. From Empire to Nation-State
    <p>The emergence of modern Turkey out of the collapse of the centuries-old Ottoman Empire,  in the decade prior to 1921,  is a geopolitical story with antecedents and aftershocks reaching from Sinkiang province<a href="#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8"><sup>8</sup></a> in northwest China in the east to Algeria in the west, by way of the Balkans in the north to Yemen in the south<a href="#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9"><sup>9</sup></a>. From their zenith in the 16<sup>th</sup> century to their senescence in the early 20<sup>th</sup>, the Ottomans had loomed large in the European balance of power, finally disappearing in a few years at the end of World War I along with the three other empires (Hohenzollerns, Habsburgs and Romanovs) from which dozens of new nations and new, murderous nationalisms emerged, many of them still with us. This was for a century the arena of the "great game" between Britain and Russia, now taken over by the contemporary "great game" of U.S. foreign policy along the borders of Russia and China. Turkey and the extended "Turkic region" is a "techtonic plate" on which much of the modern history of Eurasia revolves.
    <p>It is too quickly forgotten, or sometimes not grasped at all, that nationalist consciousness is a distinctly modern phenomenon, a bit more than 200 years old, above all outside of the North Atlantic world (Britain, France, Holland, the U.S.) in which it first arose as part of the bourgeois revolution. Pre-modern kingdoms and empires were dynastic, with dynastic marriages moving aristocrats indifferently around the courts of Europe. Bourgeois nationalism, above all with the French Revolution, asserted the "nation" against this transcontinental dynastic elite in the supersession of the old, often supra-territorial structures.
    <p>While the Ottoman Empire was clearly dominated by descendants of the ethnic Turkic groups which erupted out of Central Asia in the 11<sup>th</sup> century and thereafter to ultimately topple the Christian Byzantine empire, "Turkish" national consciousness as such barely existed prior to the 1870's<a href="#_ftn10" name="_ftnref10"><sup>10</sup></a>. Whatever else one might say about it, the Ottoman Empire was truly multi-ethnic, a world in which Jews, Armenians, Hungarians, Arabs, Slavs, Greeks, Albanians, Kurds, Circassians and smaller groups co-existed,  as second-class citizens, with the dominant Turks but with some significant local autonomy once they paid their taxes and fulfilled other obligations to the state. Nowhere was this multi-ethnicity more apparent and successful than in the city of Salonica<a href="#_ftn11" name="_ftnref11"><sup>11</sup></a> (annexed from the Ottomans by Greece in 1912), where such groups, (with a Jewish working-class majority that was largely socialist by 1910), and above all the Europe-oriented Armenians and Jews, introduced a fair amount of modern economic practices and ideologies into the wider empire. (Salonica was perhaps not accidentally the city of Kemal Pasha, founder of the modern Turkish nation state.) 
    <p>Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels followed the geopolitics of southeastern Europe, and hence of necessity the Ottomans, from the beginning of their collaboration in the 1840's. For more than thirty years, they were seized with a profound Russophobia, based on the belief that Tsarist Russia (which already achieved continental projection at the end of the Napoleonic Wars in 1815) would crush any democratic, not to mention socialist revolution in Europe, and that the ideology of pan-Slavism (also advocated by their anarchist rival Bakunin) would carry most Slavs (with the important exception of the Poles) in the Russian undertow.   At times they argued that such a revolution would necessarily consolidate itself through a war on Tsarist Russia. The Holy Alliance of the Russian, Prussian and Austrian monarchs underwrote the continental reactionary "balance of power" from 1815 to 1848, and virtually every European government had its "Russian faction"<a href="#_ftn12" name="_ftnref12"><sup>12</sup></a> intent on appeasing the Tsar. Russian armies in fact crushed the Polish uprisings of 1831, 1846 and 1863, and the revolution of 1848 in Austria-Hungary. 
    <p>This understandable (within limits) preoccupation with Russian reaction led Marx and Engels to look to the declining Ottoman Empire as a bulwark against Russian expansion, and to often look askance on many anti-Ottoman rebellions and revolutions in the empire's Balkan possessions after 1848, as they weakened that bulwark. It further led them to something bordering on Slavophobia tinged with German nationalism where most Slavs (again, excepting the Poles) were concerned, disparaging any revolutionary potential of these "peoples without history"<a href="#_ftn13" name="_ftnref13"><sup>13</sup></a> who would do well to integrate into the German area of influence and civilization. Such a preoccupation only ended in the 1870's when the emergence of the Russian Narodniks,  the early translation of Marx's Capital into Russian<a href="#_ftn14" name="_ftnref14"><sup>14</sup></a> and its impact in the Russian intelligentsia forced Marx to revise his views about the Slavic world, above all after his discovery of the Russian peasant commune<a href="#_ftn15" name="_ftnref15"><sup>15</sup></a>. (Nevertheless the dubious writings of Marx and Engels on the Slavic world provided a lineage in the European socialist movement for e.g. German social patriotism against the Tsarist menace in World War I.)
    <p>For almost 200 years before its final dissolution in 1922, the huge Ottoman Empire, the "sick man of Europe", was a major focus of Western imperialist penetration of  the Balkans, the Near East and North Africa. Britain, France, Habsburg Austria, Tsarist Russia and later Bismarckian Germany jostled for places in the line-the "feast of vultures"-- to benefit from Ottoman decline. Although that decline dates from the late 16<sup>th</sup> century,  Napoleon's 1798 expedition to Egypt was the signal event in awakening the Ottoman (and more generally Moslem<a href="#_ftn16" name="_ftnref16"><sup>16</sup></a>) world to the new dangers posed by European world hegemony. After the final defeat of Napoleon in 1815, Balkan crises in particular were the focus of this struggle for  imperial advantage. Some of the highlights were:
    <p>Serbian National Uprisings (1804, 1815)
    <p>The Greek War of Independence (1821-1830);
    <p>Serbian Autonomy (1839);
    <p>The Crimean War, pitting Britain, France and the Ottomans against Russia (1853-1856);
    <p>Great Eastern Crisis (Bosnian, Bulgarian Uprisings),  Serbo-Turkish War (1875-1878);
    <p>The Russo-Turkish War of 1877-78;  Bosnia's annexation by Austria-Hungary;
    <p>The Berlin Conference of 1878,  called by Bismarck to adjudicate the ongoing Balkan crisis (and rob Russia of its most recent territorial gains)<a href="#_ftn17" name="_ftnref17"><sup>17</sup></a>;
    <p>The Bulgarian crisis of the early 1880's, Serbo-Bulgarian War (1885);
    <p>The Armenian massacres of 1896 and 1908, prefiguring the Armenian genocide of 1915;
    <p>The Turk-Greek War of 1897;
    <p>The 1911-12 war following Italy's annexation of Libya;
    <p>The  two generalized Balkan Wars of 1912-1913
    <p>Such were, in succession, some of the eruptions of this lingering fatal illness. This process culminated in the assassination of the Austrian archduke in Bosnia in June 1914, setting off World War I. (In the Balkans, World War I appeared as little more than a generalized extension of the two earlier wars.)<a href="#_ftn18" name="_ftnref18"><sup>18</sup></a>. These Balkan revolts, state creation and Ottoman repression set off domestic political crises in England and France throughout the 19<sup>th</sup> century<a href="#_ftn19" name="_ftnref19"><sup>19</sup></a>.  The geopolitical convergence of Islam, Catholicism and Eastern Orthodoxy in this relatively small corner of southeastern Europe created an unusually acute international dimension to this vortex of peoples and states. The supra-territorial character of Ottoman social organization scattered different ethnicities in crazy-quilt fashion. Like the "prison house of nations" (as Lenin called Tsarist Russia), the 1918 collapse of the Ottoman Empire, the Austro-Hungarian empire and the Hohenzollern dynasty gave way to often unstable small new nations, underscoring the precarious and often artificial character of "national identity" from Central Europe, via the Middle East, to the eastern reaches of Russia and northwest China. 
    <p>The "Eastern question" (as this long, slow Ottoman decline and Western rivalry over the spoils was called) also overlapped with the Anglo-Russian "Great Game" along the borders of Russia, all the way to Kamchatka. British foreign policy in Asia was built around a deep fear of a Russian invasion of its prize colony India through Afghanistan, making the latter country, along with Persia, the object of intense Anglo-Russian rivalry right through the end of World War II, after which the U.S. took over the British role. Military clashes between tiny British and Russian forces in remote, little-known border areas near the Himalayas on several occasions became the stuff of international crises and war scares<a href="#_ftn20" name="_ftnref20"><sup>20</sup></a>. Protection of the Suez Canal against any hostile naval power in the eastern Mediterranean, before the additional emergent centrality of oil, was ultimately based on the same preoccupation<a href="#_ftn21" name="_ftnref21"><sup>21</sup></a>, as was (in part) British backing of anti-Soviet forces in Central Asia after the Russian Revolution. While Russian expansion to the west was (relatively) contained in Europe, Tsarist eastward expansion in Central Asia (the conquests of Bukhara and other old khanates) in the 18<sup>th</sup> and 19<sup>th</sup> was viewed by Britain with the same unease. Hence were the internal politics of many small nations or would-be nations, of little significance in themselves,  conjugated with the largest Eurasian geopolitical issues.
    <p>II. From Folklore Studies to the Authoritarian Development State
    <p>                  The emergence of nationalist particularisms out of the decay of Ottoman rule occurred over a matter of decades. Ethnic groups with little self-awareness as such, sometimes with little or no corresponding territorial concentration, and which had co-habited (happily or not) with other such groups,  were transformed by this process into rival nationalities, vying to create ethnically-based and territorial nations. And, unfortunately, they came to this awareness and this nationalist agenda "too late" in the world history of capitalism, too late, that is, to constitute viable nations as the western European originators had done<a href="#_ftn22" name="_ftnref22"><sup>22</sup></a>.  
    <p>Modern nationalism came to the Turkic world<a href="#_ftn23" name="_ftnref23"><sup>23</sup></a> through Russia, and the Turkic populations scattered along the southern borders of Russia. Germany by the early 19<sup>th</sup> century had elaborated the first "romantic populist' nationalism in the work, above all, of Herder, which during the Napoleonic Wars was turned against the universal pretensions of French nationalism<a href="#_ftn24" name="_ftnref24"><sup>24</sup></a>. This nationalism, in contrast to France's Enlightenment version and its civilizing mission, emphasized the uniqueness of language, folklore, and myth against abstract universalism. Herder was still rooted in 18<sup>th</sup> century cosmopolitanism and located German romantic populism within a European framework, but those who followed him were not so careful, from Fichte's Speeches to the German Nation (1813) onward. This German romantic populism spawned replicas in Scandinavia and the Slavic world, where it issued in Pan-Slavism. It was against the pretensions of Russian Slavophilism that, beginning in the 1870's a pan-Turkic or pan-Turanian ideology first appeared<a href="#_ftn25" name="_ftnref25"><sup>25</sup></a> in the Turkic populations of the southern perimeter of the Tsarist empire, hearkening back to a mythical  Ur-Turkic nation in Central Asia ("Turan") and holding out the chimera of a revived pan-Turkic nation to succeed the dying Ottoman Empire. While this "pan-Turanism", even, in some fertile imaginations, attempted a reconstruction of the shamanic cosmology<a href="#_ftn26" name="_ftnref26"><sup>26</sup></a> of the Turkic peoples prior to their conversion to Islam, and influenced mainly the small educated middle classes, it nonetheless spawned larger real world developments. Kemal Pasha (Attatürk, "Father of the Turks") and the new statist elite pragmatically rejected pan-Ottomanism and pan-Turanism<a href="#_ftn27" name="_ftnref27"><sup>27</sup></a>, but strongly embraced the new nationalist ideology of the "National Pact" for the reduced Turkish state after 1923 after pan-Ottomanism and pan-Turanism proved to be chimeras<a href="#_ftn28" name="_ftnref28"><sup>28</sup></a>.  Enver Pasha, one of the main figures of the Young Turk attempt (1908-1918) to reform the dying Ottoman state and later a defeated rival of Attatürk, conferred with Radek and Lenin after World War I, urging them to back his dream of a great Turkic nation and finally turning against the Soviet state in an attempt to found it (cf. below).<a href="#_ftn29" name="_ftnref29"><sup>29</sup></a>
    <p>Modest Ottoman reform had focused on the education system, from an awareness, after decades of unique preoccupation with the military, that generalized knowledge was a key to a viable economy and hence armed forces<a href="#_ftn30" name="_ftnref30"><sup>30</sup></a>. The University of Istanbul, the first university in Turkey, opened in 1900. As early as 1885, foreign capital had financed a railway boom. The telegraph centralized power as nothing before and made possible a centralizing shakeup of both the civil service and the military. The real social base of Ottoman reform was in fact the educated civil service. After 1908, the Young Turks intensified this program, building drains, reorganizing the police and fire brigades, and building public transportation and utilities. They opened education to women . Inspired to some extent by pan-Turkic and pan-Turanian ideas, some Young Turks, after the February Revolution in Russia in 1917, had high hopes of a "great new destiny" in the east.<a href="#_ftn31" name="_ftnref31"><sup>31</sup></a>
    <p>Pan-Turanism had had its first exponent in Ismael Gasprinski (1841-1914), a Crimean Turk, who in 1878 founded the first newspaper in Turkish, Tergüman. (The Crimea was the most capitalistically-developed Turkic zone in Tsarist Russia, with a developed Crimean Tatar middle class, and Kazan was the undisputed cultural capital of Turkic Russia.)<a href="#_ftn32" name="_ftnref32"><sup>32</sup></a>  Another Tatar intellectual, Sihabäddin Märcani (1818-1889) had also articulated the idea of a "Tatar nation", possibly the first ideology for a modern territorial nation in the Turkic world (in contrast to the supra-territorial institutions of the Ottomans). As early as the 1850's, Märcani had had contact in Kazan with Russian and European scholars. His book "was a well-formulated ideology for a Kazan Tatar territorial nation"<a href="#_ftn33" name="_ftnref33"><sup>33</sup></a>, and the "Young Tatar" movement in the 1890's competed with Gasprinski in a "Turk or Tatar?" debate, as many Tatars were taken with Herder's idea of a common language as the basis for a nation. 
    <p>Gasprinski's newspaper, on the other hand,  had been a response to the Ottoman defeat in the 1877-78 war with Russia, which had ruined forever what was left of the the myth of Ottoman invincibility. Gasprinski's brother-in-law in 1911 founded a journal Türk Yurdu (The Turkish Homeland) in Istanbul. Gasprinski's Tercüman argued for the emancipation of women and for technical education along Western lines, reporting on such topics as technological advance in the United States, the modernization of Japan, Balkan wars and women's rights in the West. His conservatism made him argue against any confrontation with Tsarist Russia, and only a few Turkic intellectuals were moved by membership in a larger "Turkic nation"<a href="#_ftn34" name="_ftnref34"><sup>34</sup></a>. 
    <p>Nevertheless,  the most important founding theoretician of Turkish nationalism was Ziya Gökalp (1875-1924) who used Herderian and broadly German romantic cultural ideas to create a Pan-Turkic equivalent<a href="#_ftn35" name="_ftnref35"><sup>35</sup></a> of Pan-Slavism. Gökalp, like many who followed him, also wanted to purge the Turkish language of its abundant Persian and Arabic vocabulary. Though not himself a politician, he elaborated much of what became the program of the Young Turks in power.
    <p>French influences had long dominated the emergence of Turkish modernism. As the creaking Ottoman Empire attempted to modernize its military forces during the 19<sup>th</sup> century, French officers and French military doctrines were imported wholesale. The growing educated elite spoke French, and was educated in French. German influences as such only began to have an impact in the last decades before World War I, again through military advisers and joint projects such as the Berlin-Bagdad railway. Gökalp himself knew only French, but absorbed German ideas through the Année Sociologique, the journal of the French sociologist Emile Durkheim, (himself a neo-Kantian after years of study in Germany) which discussed the work of Herder, Fichte, Hegel, Nietzsche, Toennies and Treitschke<a href="#_ftn36" name="_ftnref36"><sup>36</sup></a>. (Another key figure for emerging Turkish nationalism was Mazzini, for his role in Italian national unification 1860-1870<a href="#_ftn37" name="_ftnref37"><sup>37</sup></a>.) Gökalp looked to Durkheim's "solidarism" as a "third way" beyond capitalism and socialism. From Comte's positivist sociology,  Gökalp learned that "the inborn mysticism of St. Simon's school had definitely overthrown the democratic ideal in favor of a new autocracy of scientific leadership"<a href="#_ftn38" name="_ftnref38"><sup>38</sup></a>, a precursor to the authoritarian statism of the Attatürk period and the Kadro ideology of ex-Communists who theorized the role of a scientific elite in the early 1930's<a href="#_ftn39" name="_ftnref39"><sup>39</sup></a>. Durkheim also provided Gökalp with a theoretical justification for the pre-eminence of society over the individual. 
    <p class="c1">Gökalp arrived in Istanbul in 1896 and was immediately received into the Young Turks' Committee of Union and Progress (CUP) which would dominate politics in the last phase of the Ottoman Empire (1908-1918) and whose very name echoed its positivist technocratic (and St-Simonian) program<a href="#_ftn40" name="_ftnref40"><sup>40</sup></a>, like that of the Brazilian technocrats of the same period. After World War I, Gökalp was accused of having helped foment the anti-Armenian agitation which had led to the 1915 genocide, a genocide whose existence he moreover denied. Beginning in 1923, after the founding of the Turkish Republic, he became a propagandist for the Kemalist regime, substituting the "nation" for the primacy of "society" he had taken from Durkheim, and used the German sociological counterposition (from Toennies) of "culture" and "civilization" in his vaunting of Turkish culture. He identified Bolshevism as the "Red Danger". As a Kemalist ideologue, Gökalp founded museums of Turkish folkore, ethnography, archaeology and libraries, as well as a central institute of statistics. After his death, other linguistic purists did eliminate foreign elements of grammar and syntax from Turkish to the point that "a Turkish youth today has to use a dictionary to understand fully the work of Gökalp"<a href="#_ftn41" name="_ftnref41"><sup>41</sup></a> , written only decades earlier. (In Soviet Russia, on the other hand, the state encouraged Turkic intellectuals among the Azeris, Crimean Turks, Turkomans, Kinghis, Uzbeks and Kipchuks to build a literary language from their spoken language as a way of weakening pan-Turanian appeals in books imported from Istanbul to Russian Islamic centers. For the Ottoman Turanists, World War I had been an opportunity to free the "northern Turks" from Tsarism.)
    <p>The Young Turk period, extending to the end of World War I, wrought some changes in the Ottoman state and society, prefiguring the more thoroughgoing reforms of the Attatürk period after 1923. The rule of the CUP  initiated a period of freedom of the press and political association. While Ziya Gökalp shied away from holding active political power, many of the CUP's reforms up to 1918 grew out of his proposals. Following a conservative counter-attack by the religious establishment in 1909, the CUP pushed through constitutional reforms severely reducing the power of the sultan and the cabinet and increasing those of parliament. Bureaucracy was reduced,  tax collection was rationalized and the armed forces were modernized. Public transportation in Istanbul was improved. But all in all the CUP reforms fell far short of their 1908 program,  or the necessities of a modern capitalist state. Starting in 1911, the disastrous war in Libya and the two Balkan wars overwhelmed domestic reform, and in 1913, at the conclusion of the Second Balkan War, the Ottoman Empire had lost 83% of its land and 69% of its population in Europe. War had nonetheless brought the CUP to "almost absolute power within the councils of the state"<a href="#_ftn42" name="_ftnref42"><sup>42</sup></a>. It used this power to accelerate secularization and the modernization of the state apparatus. The tax system was drastically revised. In 1915-16, courts, schools and religious foundations were completely secularized. Under the pressures of war, women's rights were extended, as in the secularization of the marriage contract, and expanded education for women. 
    <p>The Ottoman Empire's entry into World War I on the side of the Central Powers, most strongly advocated by the mercurial figure of  Enver Pasha,  also brought to the fore the German influence on institutions where it had previously been overshadowed by the British and the French. General Liman von Sanders took over direct command of the First Army even before the war, with many German officers as advisers in the further modernization and reorganization of the armed forces. Naval reorganization had occurred before 1914, though British involvement, because of a delicate balancing act among the powers. Until August 1914, Britain, France and Germany were all directly involved in the affairs of the Ottoman state, including the Ottoman Public Debt Commission and the Ottoman Bank, the latter two controlled by Britain and France. Enver Pasha and his allies in the CUP, however, in September 1914 pushed through the abolition of the onerous Capitulations<a href="#_ftn43" name="_ftnref43"><sup>43</sup></a>, taking over control of customs duties previously controlled by the Western powers. German General von Seeckt became chief of the Ottoman general staff, and other top German officers took over other key posts, including departments of Operations, Intelligence, Railroads, Supply, Munitions, Coal and Fortresses in the Ministry of War<a href="#_ftn44" name="_ftnref44"><sup>44</sup></a>. German strategic concerns also dominated Ottoman military deployment during the war itself. 
    <p>At the Ottoman surrender in October 1918, Enver Pasha and other top CUP members were forced to flee to Germany, and were condemned to death in absentia in July 1919.
    <p>III. Socialism and Communism in the Ottoman Empire and in Turkey to 1925
    <p>                  The Young Turk<a href="#_ftn45" name="_ftnref45"><sup>45</sup></a> revolution of 1908 was accompanied by a certain working-class ferment. Strikes erupted in Istanbul, Salonica and Smyrna among longshoremen, tobacco and glass workers, public transport and railway workers. Between 1876 to 1908, there had been important strikes in the naval shipyards, at the tobacco monopoly and on the railroads. But, according to one historian of the period<a href="#_ftn46" name="_ftnref46"><sup>46</sup></a>,  ca. 1908 a true working-class or proletarian population, numbering perhaps 200,000, was still emerging from a much larger number of artisans in decline. Such labor organization as existed was very much locally oriented. The kinds of organizations which emerged in the early workers' movement in Europe,  such as mutual aid societies and unions, were absent, even as the industrial revolution took hold.  The emerging working class was employed in the state armament industry, mining, by foreign firms and other industrial companies.
    <p>                  Socialist ideas entered the Ottoman Empire through the more European- oriented minorities: Armenians, Jews, Greeks, Serbs, Bulgarians<a href="#_ftn47" name="_ftnref47"><sup>47</sup></a>. The Socialist Workers' Federation of Salonica (then a city of 150,000 and a key transportation hub) which maintained a correspondence with the Second International, was the sole mass-based organization in the empire at the time. (After Salonica was annexed by Greece in 1912, it ceased to have a decisive impact on the movement elsewhere in the empire.) Italy's 1911 invasion of Libya gave rise to a demonstration of 10,000 workers in Salonica, and the Second International condemned Italian imperialism. 20,000 Salonica workers turned out for the May Day demonstration of that year. The Ottoman and Balkan adherents of the Second International had attempted a confederation at a conference in Belgrade in 1910, but the effort was exploded by the two Balkan wars. With few exceptions, such as the Serbian Social Democrats who voted against war credits in September 1914,  these Second International parties succumbed to nationalism in both the Balkan wars and in World War I<a href="#_ftn48" name="_ftnref48"><sup>48</sup></a>.
    <p>                  Jews, Armenians and Greeks, in keeping once again with the multi-ethnic character of Ottoman society, also played important roles in the socialist and later communist groups in Istanbul.
    <p>                  Enver Pasha and other Young Turks discredited by the military debacle approached the Bolsheviks<a href="#_ftn49" name="_ftnref49"><sup>49</sup></a> in 1919 in the hope of financial and political support against Kemal Pasha, whose military triumphs during the world war had quite eclipsed them. The Bolsheviks initially saw in Enver Pasha as a useful ally in the Sovietization of the Transcaucus where British- backed military activity against the Russian Revolution continued until 1920, and where he, as a Turk, could appeal more directly to the "Islamo-Communist" currents there.<a href="#_ftn50" name="_ftnref50"><sup>50</sup></a> (cf. below) While the exiled Young Turks pursued these machinations, Kemal Pasha was rallying the military forces in Anatolia which would ultimately ruin the Unionists' plans. 
    <p>                  Kemal Pasha, because of his marginalization from the top CUP leadership in the intense rivalry with Enver Pasha, as well as his commanding role in several Ottoman military victories during World War I (above all Gallipoli), was not discredited in the fashion of Enver Pasha and others (Enver having been the commander during several disastrous defeats). After the Central Powers surrendered in October-November 1918, the Allied armies occupied Istanbul along with Greek troops, the latter being in pursuit of their "Great Idea" of annexing Istanbul and western Turkey and rebuilding the Byzantine Empire lost to Islam in 1453. After Britain and France had divided up the extensive Ottoman territories in the Middle East, they pursued plans to reduce Turkey proper to a small rump state in Anatolia, and to divide the rest into Greek,  Italian, French and British spheres of interest. Kemal Pasha rejected such a dismemberment<a href="#_ftn51" name="_ftnref51"><sup>51</sup></a> and rallied nationalist forces in Anatolia for a three-year war that expelled the Greeks and made him into the undisputed leader of the new reduced nation. This Allied and Greek occupation,  and the successful Kemalist counter-attack, are the backdrop to the 1919-1922 developments described below<a href="#_ftn52" name="_ftnref52"><sup>52</sup></a>.  
    <p>IV. Misadventures of Enver Pasha
    <p>In the immediate postwar years, moreover, there was throughout the collapsing Ottoman Empire a tendency to amalgamate Bolshevism and Islam<a href="#_ftn53" name="_ftnref53"><sup>53</sup></a>,  further evidenced at the notorious<a href="#_ftn54" name="_ftnref54"><sup>54</sup></a> Baku Congress of the Toilers of the East in September 1920. Enver Pasha had first contacted the Bolsheviks through Karl Radek in Radek's Berlin prison cell, which doubled as a political salon frequented by members of the German High Command<a href="#_ftn55" name="_ftnref55"><sup>55</sup></a>, corporatist and AEG Telefunken CEO Walter Rathenau (later an architect of the German-Soviet Treaty of Rapallo in 1922) as well as various German Communists. General von Seeckt, with links to the Freikorps and one of Radek's contacts, had already in the spring of 1919 proposed sending Enver Pasha to Moscow<a href="#_ftn56" name="_ftnref56"><sup>56</sup></a>. In conversations with Enver Pasha, Radek proposed significant Soviet aid to the burgeoning movement in Anatolia, in exchange for which the CUP would spread Bolshevik propaganda throughout the Moslem world<a href="#_ftn57" name="_ftnref57"><sup>57</sup></a>. Enver Pasha summarized his agreement with Radek saying that he would embrace socialism, "on the condition that it was adapted to the religious doctrines governing the internal functioning of the Moslem countries"<a href="#_ftn58" name="_ftnref58"><sup>58</sup></a>. 
    <p>                  A second step in the rapprochement between the CUP and the Bolsheviks took place in October-November 1919, in negotiations with the CUP organization Karakol around the figure of Shal'va Eliava. A retired military officer, Baha Sait, went to Baku in late 1919,  and in January 1920 signed an agreement for an offensive alliance against European imperialism and to support revolutionary efforts in Moslem countries.  As in the agreement with Enver Pasha, these CUP elements would promote revolution where they could in exchange for Soviet arms and money. The Soviets guaranteed the political and ideological independence of the Islamic countries that joined the anti-imperialist struggle, while the Unionists agreed to recognize Soviet power in Turkestan and Dagestan and help establish it in Georgia, Azerbaijan and Armenia<a href="#_ftn59" name="_ftnref59"><sup>59</sup></a>. 
    <p>                 Following this rapprochement, an initial so-called "Turkish Communist Party" was founded in Baku<a href="#_ftn60" name="_ftnref60"><sup>60</sup></a> at the beginning of 1920. Most of the founders were "notorious Unionists"<a href="#_ftn61" name="_ftnref61"><sup>61</sup></a> who had fled to Azerbaijan. Through this grouping, the first contacts with the Kemalists in Turkey were also established<a href="#_ftn62" name="_ftnref62"><sup>62</sup></a>. Nuri Pasha, half-brother of Enver Pasha, was a key figure. In reality, one major objective of the group, in addition to creating a communist party in Turkey, was to infiltrate the local Baku administration (then in the hands of the Musavatist Party)<a href="#_ftn63" name="_ftnref63"><sup>63</sup></a> either to incorporate Azerbaijan into the new Turkey or even to launch the much-touted pan-Turkic state. But first of all, as Paul Dumont puts it 
    <p>"the Sovietization of Georgia and Armenia, like that of Azerbaijan, presented the advantage of countering English machinations in the Transcaucasus….Here, the Unionists of Baku were applying the directives of the Anatolian government: the establishment of a common border with the Bolsheviks constituted, in effect, one of the main ideas of Kemalist strategy in this region."<a href="#_ftn64" name="_ftnref64"><sup>64</sup></a> 
    <p>Both the Soviet Union and the Kemalist government saw this Sovietization as key to preventing any encirclement by the British.
    <p>In the summer of 1920, the CUPers in the new "Communist Party"<a href="#_ftn65" name="_ftnref65"><sup>65</sup></a> held further negotiations with the Bolsheviks, obtaining arms and gold for the Kemalist resistance. Enver Pasha, who dreamed of  supplanting  Mustafa Kemal with a Soviet-backed invasion of Anatolia, argued in August 1920 for the creation of a "Union of Islamic Revolutionary Societies" to fight for the Communists' anti-imperialist program, in exchange for further Soviet military and financial support. In the course of these negotiations, Enver wrote in a muted letter (not mentioning his larger scheme) to Kemal Pasha that
    <br>
    <br>
    "In principle, the Russians agree to support revolutionary movements directed against England, even if these movements are not communist…<a href="#_ftn66" name="_ftnref66"><sup>66</sup></a>
    <p>In a speech at the Baku Congress, Enver Pasha again reiterated that
    <p>"…It is not merely a desire for support that pulls us toward the Third International, but also close ties that unite its principles with ours."<a href="#_ftn67" name="_ftnref67"><sup>67</sup></a>
    <p>A long programmatic statement, Mesai (Labor), also written in September 1920, and with the participation of Enver Pasha, 
    <p>"seems to want to define a specifically Turkish line, taking into account both national and religious realities. National independence is presented as an indispensable step toward internationalism. The teachings of Islam are assimilated to socialism; among other things, the califate is maintained, as well as the sovereignty of the sultan."<a href="#_ftn68" name="_ftnref68"><sup>68</sup></a>
    <p>These statements seem to indicate both a real commitment to working with the Bolsheviks and an attempt to create a left alternative to Kemal Pasha. 
    <p>Comintern chairman Grigori Zinoviev, despite his call at the Baku Congress for a "jihad" against the West, was for his part not convinced, and warned that the Congress would need to be circumspect about "the leaders of this movement which not long ago were killing workers and peasants in the interest of a group of imperialist powers…The Congress proposes that they prove by their actions that they are ready to serve the people and erase their previous faults."<a href="#_ftn69" name="_ftnref69"><sup>69</sup></a>
    <p>Nevertheless, Enver Pasha persisted and in the following months established, with Soviet agreement and financial support, his "Union of Islamic Revolutionary Societies" and its Turkish branch, the "party of popular soviets".<a href="#_ftn70" name="_ftnref70"><sup>70</sup></a> Most Communist-oriented groups in Anatolia, morever,  by 1921 were well infiltrated by Unionists<a href="#_ftn71" name="_ftnref71"><sup>71</sup></a>. In late July 1921, a Greek victory over the Kemalists seemed close at hand, and Enver, with Soviet backing, sensed that his moment had arrived. Mustafa Kemal, however, rallied the Turkish forces and after his victory at Sakarya began the offensive that expelled the Greeks in 1922<a href="#_ftn72" name="_ftnref72"><sup>72</sup></a>. Once the Soviet government realized it would be dealing with a Kemalist government in Turkey<a href="#_ftn73" name="_ftnref73"><sup>73</sup></a>, Enver Pasha's pro-communist dalliance was nearing its end. He went to Bukhara initially as a Soviet representative but broke with the Bolsheviks and enlisted the Turkmen Basmachis in his earlier pan-Turanian dream, now fighting against the Red Army, and was killed in battle in 1922<a href="#_ftn74" name="_ftnref74"><sup>74</sup></a>.
    <p>V. The Main Factions of Emerging Turkish Communism
    <p>a. Turkish "Spartakists"
    <p>A group of Turks in exile in Germany during the war, organized in the Party of Workers and Farmers of Turkey,  were won over to Marxism and some of them were in the streets with the Spartakusbund in January 1919. They emerged from the several thousand Ottoman citizens then studying or working in Germany. The intellectual core, with their leaders Ethem Nejat and Sefik Hüsnü,  returned to Turkey in mid-1919 after publishing one issue of their journal Kurtulus (Liberation) in exile, an issue strikingly remote from the explosive issues of the time.  In reality, this group was known as "Spartakists" mainly because they had been in Germany. But the Spartakusbund's influence was overshadowed, in this largely intellectual group, by the French influence of Henri Barbusse's journal Clarté. That latter current saw intellectuals as "spiritual inventors who mark the unfolding of progress" , a view wholly embraced by the Kurtulus group. 
    <p>Back in Turkey, they added the word "socialist" to their name and acquired legal existence. They had pretensions of rivaling the much larger and much more working-class based Turkish Socialist Party (TSP), but in their first phase of existence did not get very far, turning out only a few hundred people at the mass demonstration organized by the TSP on May Day 1921. In reality, their program differed little from that of the TSP<a href="#_ftn75" name="_ftnref75"><sup>75</sup></a>. They received authorization to resume publication of Kurtulus. Ethem Nejat and Sefik Hüsnü were, again, the main editors. Both issued from middle-class backgrounds and had studied abroad, Hüsnü being strongly influenced by Jaurèsian socialism in France. By early 1920, some members rebelled against the elitist bent of the group, and left Istanbul for Kemalist territory. Sefik Hüsnü and Ethem Nejat moved toward communism, leaving the leadership to its moderate fraction.
    <p>In late 1920, Sefik Hüsnü and Sadrettin Celal resumed control, now applying the Comintern line under the influence of the Baku Congress of the Toilers of the East, benefiting from the increasing debacle of the TSP. The group's new journal was named, not accidentally, Aydinlik (Clarity) after Barbusse's journal in France, and an affiliated "Workers' Association of Turkey" had several hundred worker militants. Nevertheless, in 1921, despite the application of the Comintern line of a "united front against the coalesced forces of the bourgeoisie", they failed to match the dynamism of the working-class base of the PST in Istanbul. An Allied intelligence report on left-wing activity in Istanbul did not even mention Aydinlik. But its ties to the Comintern caught the attention of the Kemalists,  and in spite of the group's November 1922 telegram to the Grand National Assembly congratulating it on the abolition of the sultanate.
    <p>We shall return to the career of Sefik Hüsnu and the Aydinklik group momentarily, when Hüsnu, with these elitist origins, emerges as the leader of the right wing of the Turkish communist movement under the Turkish Republic, and ultimately becomes a Stalinist.
    <p>b. The Left Wing of Turkish Communism, 1920-1925<a href="#_ftn76" name="_ftnref76"><sup>76</sup></a>
    <p>                  More obscure, and little discussed in Western-language literature on Turkish socialism and communism in this period, is a distinct left wing, with its main initial base in Anatolia, whose best known figures were the Bashkir Sharif Manatov and Salih Hacioglu<a href="#_ftn77" name="_ftnref77"><sup>77</sup></a>. They emerged in 1920 out of the ferment following the Ottoman surrender, the soviet movement in northeast Anatolia, and a regroupment of disparate forces in the "red bastion" of Eskisehir, in western Anatolia. Hacioglu in particular was from the beginning opposed to the ideology of "national wars of liberation", but through the 1919-1922 war the Turkish communists mainly followed the Comintern position on the question. Through the 19l9-1922 years of struggle, war, repression and prison, and ultimately until its defeat and eradication by 1927, this faction evolved to broadly "left communist" positions. It had far more real depth in the working class and allied groups than the Istanbul-based, elitist Aydinlik group, top-heavy with intellectuals, even though the latter had the sponsorship of the Comintern and, with the triumph of Stalinism, ultimately prevailed as the left wing was dispersed and liquidated, often physically. The Turkish left communists even had an ally in a Comintern official, Grigori Safarov. Safarov worked in the Comintern's Eastern office and had already clashed with Lenin on the national question. He joined the Bolsheviks in 1908, had been with Lenin in Switzerland, and returned to Russia on the same train. He was affiliated with the Russian left communists and  wrote a book, The National Question and the Proletariat (1923). He did everything in his power to support the left wing of the Turkish communists against Hüsnü and the Aydinlik group, but was removed from his position as a member of the anti-Stalinist opposition<a href="#_ftn78" name="_ftnref78"><sup>78</sup></a>. 
    <p>VI. Vicissitudes of the Soviet Rapprochement with Kemalist Turkey and the Fortunes of Turkish Communists
    <p>Kemal Pasha was clearly a pioneer among leaders of authoritarian development regimes outside the West in many ways, and not least of all in his strategy of frightening the Western powers by mercurial relations with the Soviet Union, as well as in the alternation of his tolerance and repression of internal Communist activity in Turkey itself. What interests us above all is Soviet tolerance of that repression when it suited Soviet foreign policy to do so.
    <p>Mustafa Kemal's original mission in Anatolia naturally had a class dimension as well as a nationalist one:
    <p>"…the reason Mustafa Kemal went to Samsun, which has become the beginning of everything in the mythology of national liberation, was because British imperialism wanted to send an Ottoman commander there…(this)…was due to the fact that, following the suppression of the soviet movement in the cities of Erzurum, Erzincan, Bayburt and Sivas at the hands of the Ottoman army, they wanted the region to be examined and they wanted precautions to be taken against similar possible events in the future if necessary. The soviet movement, centered in the city of Erzincan, was a development from the revolutionary propaganda made by Russian soldiers in the region, and while the Russian army was retreating after the revolution, the Armenian, Kurdish and Turkish laborers in the region, moving beyond sharp national divisions, came together. This movement was crushed by the Ottoman Army in January 1918."<a href="#_ftn79" name="_ftnref79"><sup>79</sup></a>
    <p>The Turkish working class, though small, and with its ties to rural labor, was definitely a force to be reckoned with in the political calculations of contending parties in the post-World War social climate.
    <p>Worker ferment also emerged in the western zones under Allied occupation, above all Istanbul. In 1920-21, the Turkish Socialist Party, with a real working-class base and affiliated with the Second International, took a militant turn in occupied Istanbul with the threat of a general strike (January 1921). Another strike was threatened at the gas works in April, followed by a May Day demonstration of unprecedented size. Largely unsuccessful struggles against  foreign companies followed. The Socialist Party went into decline through these stalemates, but a militant tramway strike erupted in January 1922. The SP threw itself into the struggle in order to regain momentum, but the strike ended in a disaster for the workers. New worker organizations arose to fill the void.  
    <p>Mustafa Kemal's movement was a reconfiguration of the old military and CUP elite into a new proto-state, (known until the 1923 declaration of the Turkish Republic as the Grand National Assembly):
    <p>"The Kemalist movement was led by previously mid- to high-ranked members of the military and political bureaucratic bourgeoisie…the ruling cadres of the movement either came from the Ottoman Army or from the (CUP)…"<a href="#_ftn80" name="_ftnref80"><sup>80</sup></a> 
    <p>Mustafa Suphi, a key figure in the very early history of the Turkish CP,  arrived in Baku (Azerbaijan) in May 1920, with full backing of the Comintern. His assignment was a delicate one. The ex-Unionists who had founded the self-styled "Turkish Communist Party" a few months earlier were on one hand suspected of being more Islamic socialists than communists, but on the other hand, they still maintained powerful connections with CUP figures in the Turkish bureaucracy and military and could be of great use as contacts with the Kemalist movement<a href="#_ftn81" name="_ftnref81"><sup>81</sup></a>. Suphi thus reconstituted the group as the "Baku section" of the Turkish CP, and expelled some of the more dubious figures. He dispatched an envoy to Mustafa Kemal in July asking the Ankara government 1) if the Turkish Bolsheviks would be allowed to create a legal organization in Anatolia; 2) what changes might be made in the current Bolshevik program to make it applicable in Anatolia; and 3) what were the views of the Grand National Assembly on the application of the Bolshevik program? The envoy was also instructed to tell the Ankara government that the Baku organization would provide it, for the time being, with 50 cannons, 70 machine guns and 17,000 rifles.<a href="#_ftn82" name="_ftnref82"><sup>82</sup></a> It amounted to an offer to exchange these arms for legal toleration of Bolshevik activity in Anatolia.
    <p>An initial conference of Turkish communists had taken place in Moscow in July 1918 and had revealed serious factional disagreements; Mustafa Suphi hoped to heal these differences and qualify the party for membership in the Third International, which held its Second Congress in July 1920<a href="#_ftn83" name="_ftnref83"><sup>83</sup></a>. The founding congress of the party, superseding the organization created in the spring, took place in Baku in September, immediately after the (above-mentioned) Congress of the Toilers of the East. 74 delegates participated, in contrast to the 20-odd delegates two years earlier. Following in the spirit of the just-concluded international Congress, many of these delegates, in the view of Dumont, "saw in communism nothing but an extremist variant of the teachings of Islam" whereas perhaps ten had any real Marxist background<a href="#_ftn84" name="_ftnref84"><sup>84</sup></a>. The Unionists were eliminated from the central committee. In discussions at the congress,   a majority of delegates argued for maintaining Islamic traditions and vigorously opposed the party's program for secularizing the state administration and judiciary. There was approval for the abolition of the caliphate, but all other anti-religious measures were soft-pedaled. The congress also approved the decisions taken by the Comintern's Second Congress on support for national liberation movements which included bourgeois elements. The delegates' "Appeal to the Workers in Turkey" argued for a series of political and social measures<a href="#_ftn85" name="_ftnref85"><sup>85</sup></a> but not for a radical social transformation. 
    <p>Contacts and concertation between the Kemalists and the Soviet government had, up to the turn of Turkish fortunes at Sakarya, hardly been without its frictions. The Soviet backing of Enver Pasha had not helped. A further major sticking point had been Armenia, where the Bolsheviks had committed themselves to the right of self-determination<a href="#_ftn86" name="_ftnref86"><sup>86</sup></a>, and where Kemal Pasha wanted three provinces for Turkey previously lost to Tsarist Russia. Kemalist forces to that end had pushed beyond the pre-1914 Turkish borders with the apparent goal of annexation. Chicherin (then in charge of Soviet foreign policy) and the Soviet government were suspicious of a secret agreement between Kemal and the Allies enabling Britain to open a new anti-Soviet front<a href="#_ftn87" name="_ftnref87"><sup>87</sup></a>. On one hand, in a speech in Baku in November 1920
    <p>"Stalin extolled the third anniversary of the Bolshevik revolution and lauded the friendship between Soviet Russia and Kemalist Turkey, declaring that the Turkish revolutionary movement, although bourgeois in character, was resisting the Entente imperialists and creating such ferment in the Caucusus and the Near East as was unimaginable three years earlier."<a href="#_ftn88" name="_ftnref88"><sup>88</sup></a> 
    <p>But Chicherin warned of a possible armed conflict with Turkey if Kemal pushed too far<a href="#_ftn89" name="_ftnref89"><sup>89</sup></a>, and both the Soviets and the Armenians suspected that Kemal wanted all the territory awarded to the Ottoman Empire at the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk and might possibly "have been encouraged by representatives of the Entente powers to press beyond Kars in the hope of driving the Red Army out of Azerbaijan"<a href="#_ftn90" name="_ftnref90"><sup>90</sup></a>. After the collapse of General Wrangel's White army in the Crimea in November 1920, and the subsequent transfer of thousands of Red Army soldiers to the Caucusus, the Kemalists calmed down, stopped referring to Brest-Litovsk, and focused on annexing parts of Armenia.
    <p>Mustafa Kemal, himself obviously no communist,  had his own reasons to be dubious of the Soviet-Turkish entente. At the time of the arrival of Mustafa Suphi's envoy seeking legal recognition of the Turkish CP, moreover, 
    <p>"the hypothesis of a possible Bolshevization of Anatolia…was in no way particularly extravagant"<a href="#_ftn91" name="_ftnref91"><sup>91</sup></a>.
    <p>Pro-Soviet sentiment in the nationalist milieu was at a high pitch, and Kemal himself had issued a manifesto calling on Muslims to form a bloc with the Communists against the Western powers. Another important Kemalist leader, Kazim Karabekir, commander of the Army of the East, imagined the possibility of "acclimatizing Bolshevik theories to Anatolia" once  certain modifications were made<a href="#_ftn92" name="_ftnref92"><sup>92</sup></a>.
    <p>Significant Soviet aid in the form of gold shipments began to arrive in August 1920; more would follow in December. The vindictive Allied peace treaty of Sèvres (among other things depriving Turkey of the three disputed Armenian provinces that would cause the serious problems discussed above) was imposed on the surviving Ottoman government in Istanbul on Aug. 10, and four days later Mustafa Kemal addressed the (rebel) Grand National Assembly in Ankara on the similarities between the communitarian spirit of Islam and Bolshevism<a href="#_ftn93" name="_ftnref93"><sup>93</sup></a>, a speech aimed, once again, at winning the trust of the Bolsheviks while frightening the West. At this juncture, Kemal had to walk a very fine line between offending the Soviets and allowing the Baku-based Turkish CP to operate in Turkey itself, as the party delegate had requested in July. Kemal used the occasion of the rout of the Red Army in Poland in August 1920 to harden his attitude toward communist activity in Anatolia and to steal the populist rhetoric of a left-opposition group, the People's Party (cf. below)  that seemed to be outflanking his government in parliament. With the Soviet government distracted elsewhere, Mustafa Kemal in September replied to Suphi that 
    <p>"we should abstain from untimely and useless initiatives, as these could become a factor of disunity and in that way bring about the failure of the national struggle for independence"<a href="#_ftn94" name="_ftnref94"><sup>94</sup></a>.
    <p>At the same time, to avoid pushing Suphi and the CP into clandestine activity, Kemal reiterated that he and they were pursuing the same objective (national liberation) and asked the Baku organization to send an accredited representative to Ankara "so that the Turkish communist organization and the national power could collaborate fully"<a href="#_ftn95" name="_ftnref95"><sup>95</sup></a>. 
    <p>This was, once again, complicated by the situation in Armenia, as indicated. Nonetheless, at the beginning of November 1920, Suphi replied to Kemal's letter announcing that the accredited mission was preparing to leave for Ankara, adding that
    <br>
    <br>
    "his party was committed to fully supporting the national government and would do nothing to weaken or divide the fighting forces"<a href="#_ftn96" name="_ftnref96"><sup>96</sup></a>. 
    <p>In early December, Mustafa Suphi and twenty comrades left Baku for Turkey, apparently convinced by Kemal's letter that they were welcome there<a href="#_ftn97" name="_ftnref97"><sup>97</sup></a>, and arrived in Kars on December 28, where they received an official welcome from Kazim Karabekir, despite the latter's suspicions about their intentions. The timing could hardly have been worse, since at that very moment Kemalist forces were engaged in violent confrontation with the armed bands of Cerkes Edhem (cf. below), a former supporter of the Grand National Assembly who had turned against Kemal in the hope of rallying "extremist" elements against him in the name of "Bolshevism", and who thereby showed the latter's potential for sowing disunity<a href="#_ftn98" name="_ftnref98"><sup>98</sup></a>. At this juncture, the government had decided that the Communists should return to Russia. Kazim Karabekir ordered the governor of Erzurum, Hamit bey, to whip up a press campaign and "appropriate demonstrations" against Mustafa Suphi and his comrades to dissuade them from remaining in Turkey. In this way, Karabekir (and presumably Kemal Pasha) hoped that this negative reception would appear to be due to the recklessness of the communist group and not directed against the Soviet Union. On January 22, an angry crowd in Erzurum prevented Suphi and his comrades from leaving the train station, and they returned toward the coast, everywhere encountering crowds shouting  anti-communist insults and hurling rocks. Six days later, on January 28, they finally arrived in Trabzon where they immediately accepted the offer of a motorboat to depart. They were overtaken by another boat, murdered, and thrown into the sea.<a href="#_ftn99" name="_ftnref99"><sup>99</sup></a>
    <p>Activities of the Turkish Communist Party were not entirely paralyzed by these murders. But they were part of a larger crackdown on the left by the Kemalists. In December, measures had already been intensified against "extremists" and by January 1921, according to Paul Dumont, "most left-wing organizations in Anatolia had disappeared"<a href="#_ftn100" name="_ftnref100"><sup>100</sup></a>. The Trabzon murders had merely been the culmination of a wave of repression<a href="#_ftn101" name="_ftnref101"><sup>101</sup></a>.  A few days later (Feb. 1, 1921) the "People's Communist Party of Turkey" (cf. below) was forced to disband and its leaders charged with spying for a "foreign power" and sentenced to long years in prison. 
    <p>Paul Dumont is eloquent on the Soviet reaction:
    <br>
    <br>
    "The repressive measures of January 1921 were noted in Moscow without the slightest murmur. Only much later did Pravda mention the "crimes" perpetrated in 1920 and 1921 by the Ankara government. At the time, quite to the contrary, the emphasis was on the progress of Turko-Russian friendship."<a href="#_ftn102" name="_ftnref102"><sup>102</sup></a>
    <p>In this climate, Turkish negotiators arrived in Moscow on Feb. 17, 1921. The Armenian question was still a central source of tension. A military confrontation also seemed possible in Georgia, where both Red Army and Turkish troops were present, the latter in provinces lost to Russia in 1878. The Turkish Minister of Foreign Affairs, Bekir Sami, was making anti-communist speeches in the capitals of Europe. 
    <p>In order to retain the alliance with the Kemalist regime, the Soviet government signed a "treaty of friendship and fraternity" with Turkey on March 16, 1921. Turkish retained the three provinces occupied in 1920, and other concessions.<a href="#_ftn103" name="_ftnref103"><sup>103</sup></a> The Kemalists agreed to crack down on groups in Turkey attempt to propagate pan-Turanism in Russia, and the Soviet government agreed not to back activities aimed at the Kemalist government in Turkey. Nevertheless, mistrust reigned on both sides and many questions of implementation dragged on into 1922. But the Kemalists' repression of all communist groups in Anatolia never intruded<a href="#_ftn104" name="_ftnref104"><sup>104</sup></a>.
    <p>After the repression of 1920-21, the ebbs and flows of an organized left independent of Mustafa Kemal paralleled the ebbs and flows of the Turkish-Soviet relationship. On May Day 1921, there were in fact massive worker demonstrations in Istanbul. In December 1921-January 1922 M.V. Frunze, commander-in-chief of Soviet forces in the Ukraine, made an extended visit to Ankara that was a high-water mark in relations. Some of the Communists who had received long sentences had already been amnestied in September 1921, and in March 1922, several of them were authorized to reconstitute the "People's Communist Party of Turkey". The Soviet ambassador kept Kemal Pasha well apprised of their activities.<a href="#_ftn105" name="_ftnref105"><sup>105</sup></a> 
    <p>A pamphlet of the Turkish CP in February 1922, a month before the party returned to legal status, pulled no punches:
    <p>"The purely bourgeois and despotic group (the Kemalists-LG)…has already begun to try to block the danger it fears the most: the young communists secretly organizing in the country…The Kemalist movement started throwing them into its dungeons at the first opportunity."<a href="#_ftn106" name="_ftnref106"><sup>106</sup></a>
    <p>But the pamphlet did not stop there:
    <p>"But the point that matters to us is that all the acts of betrayal and murder were committed while in a close alliance with Russia…While representatives in Russia declared that Anatolia was communist in their long articles in the Moscow newspaper, a horde of police and soldiers chased the real communists in Anatolia."<a href="#_ftn107" name="_ftnref107"><sup>107</sup></a>
    <p>Relations between the Soviet Union and Turkey, despite the re-legalization, went downhill from there, however; in April 1922 the Cheka accused the Turkish embassy in Moscow of espionage and Kemal Pasha recalled his ambassador. Worse still, from the Soviet viewpoint, Kemal refused to condemn the Basmachi revolt led by Enver Pasha. With the final crushing of the invading Greek troops in September 1922, the chill became manifest<a href="#_ftn108" name="_ftnref108"><sup>108</sup></a>.   
    <p>Further repression of communist groups intensified in October 1922. The Ottoman sultan, who had not yet formally handed power in Istanbul over to the Kemalists, banned several worker organizations. However, thousands of worker militants did attend congresses in the Curukova region, with an important presence of the communist left. Then, during the negotiations for the Treaty of Lausanne (November 1922-July 1923) which formally recognized the Kemalist victory in Turkey and scrapped the punitive Treaty of Sèvres, Kemalist-Communist relations warmed yet again. By early 1923, various communist groups were at liberty to have a public existence and publications. The Soviet press blew hot and cold (as shall be documented below) praising the alliance with Turkey while attacking the Turkish rapprochement with the Allies. But once the Allies had conceded control over the Straits to Kemal Pasha, the Kemalists unleashed a police operation against communist militants in Istanbul. This time, Pravda ran a headline "White Terror in Turkey". Be that as it may, numbers of workers struck on May Day 1923, above all in Istanbul. Further strikes involving 30,000 workers occurred in a July-November 1923 strike wave (cf. below).
    <p>VII. Other Currents of the Turkish Left, 1918-1925
    <p>In addition to the "Spartakist" group and the Turkish communist left described above, which became the two main factions of the Turkish CP, it is necessary to parse out the different currents and organizations on the scene in these decisive years, some of whom muddled the clarity of the CP.
    <p>Outright repression such as the murder of Mustafa Suphi and fourteen other communists in January 1921 was only one dimension (albeit the most brutal) of the difficulties that confronted militants in Turkey under the Kemalist regime. Mustafa Kemal also was masterful in mixing co-optation and repression, as illustrated in the fates of other currents in the years leading up to the creation of the Republic (October 1923) and thereafter.
    <p>a.The Green Army
    <p>One manifestation of the power of Islam in the immediate postwar political conjuncture was the creation of the "Green Army"  ca. May 1920<a href="#_ftn109" name="_ftnref109"><sup>109</sup></a>. Various Muslim groups in the former Russian empire used green, the color of Islam. Some of these militias fought in the Transcaucasus and participated in the capture of Baku in September 1918. The Kemalists used the rumors of such a "Green Army" to quell suspicions about its secularism in Turkish public opinion, suspicions fanned by the Sultanate in Istanbul. The actual Green Army saw as its task the struggle against reactionary Islamic opponents of the Kemalists.<a href="#_ftn110" name="_ftnref110"><sup>110</sup></a> The Green Army's pan-Asianist, possibly pan-Turanist call was "Asia for the Asians". At the Second Congress of the Comintern in July 1920, Lenin had denounced pan-Asianism as serving the interests of "Turkish and Japanese imperialism" When the above-mentioned Cerkes Edhem emerged as a strongman of the Green Army, with 3,000 fighting men under him,  showing the potential to become a rival to Mustafa Kemal, a break with the nationalists occurred, and Kemal attempt to dissolve the organization. In October 1920, the law on associations was amended to give the government the right to ban organizations it deemed dangerous to state security.  
    <p>Matters were complicated by the influence of the Bashkirian Bolshevik,  Sharif Manatov, on the Green Army. Manatov was undoubtedly one of the most interesting figures on the left-wing of the emerging communist movement. He was giving lectures in Eskehir, a center of radical agitation, and much of the Green Army press coming out of Eskehir was showing "through various theological subtleties, that the precepts of Bolshevism were identical to those of Islam"<a href="#_ftn111" name="_ftnref111"><sup>111</sup></a> A Comintern influence on the Green Army meant that outright repression of its militants, at this delicate juncture for Mustafa Kemal, could create problems with the Soviet Union. Kemal's solution was to create, in late October, an "official" Communist Party sponsored by the state. Having integrated some Green Army militants (including Cerkes Edhem)  into the official party and moved its press to Ankara, Kemal then dissolved the Green Army. A number of Edhem's irregulars were integrated into the Kemalist army. Edhem, catching the drift of events, tried to provoke a resistance, which proved futile. The government issued an edict prohibiting the recruitment of irregular forces by anyone, for whatever reason. Completely outflanked, Edhem's troops  disbanded or were crushed as part of the general repression of early January 1921, and Edhem fled. The Kemalist government then integrated the publishing operations of the former Green Army into the official state press<a href="#_ftn112" name="_ftnref112"><sup>112</sup></a>. On January 8, as part of the wave of repression of December 1920-January 1921, Kemal violently denounced Edhem and the "propagators of communism" before the Grand National Assembly.
    <p>b. The People's Party
    <p>                  The People's Party (Halk firkasi) was another means by which Green Army militants could adapt themselves to Kemalist institutions, even though some of its members refused such integration. In the summer of 1920, it made up more than one-fourth of the deputies in the Grand National Assembly in Ankara, the largest opposition to the Kemalists. It took over wholesale the Green Army's mix of Bolshevism, Islam and Pan-Asianism. Few people at this juncture had any clear idea of what Bolshevism meant, beyond popular resistance to the Allies. Cheik Servet, a major party spokesman, argued in the wake of the Baku Congress that the task was allying with the Bolsheviks for a jihad against the West. For Servet,  Bolshevism's principles were those of Islam, namely "charity and generosity"<a href="#_ftn113" name="_ftnref113"><sup>113</sup></a>.   
    <p>                  The People's Party was powerful enough in the Grand National Assembly to defeat a Kemalist candidate for the powerful post of Minister of the Interior (in charge of political surveillance) and elect one its members, Nazim Bey. Mustafa Kemal was not pleased,  and forced his resignation. 
    <p>                  Then, in early September, the People's Party presented a program of somewhat radical measures that would clearly lead to a divisive debate in the assembly. These included an assertion of popular sovereignty, specified intellectual and manual workers as the real source of power, and affirmed the "sacred precepts of Islam", above all fraternity, as the means for struggle against the vices of the West. It argued for democratic assemblies at every level of public life, a struggle against alcoholism and criminality, free and mandatory public education, land distribution and the easing of tax burdens.<a href="#_ftn114" name="_ftnref114"><sup>114</sup></a>
    <p>                  Kemal Pasha met this threat by lifting much of the People's Party program into his own, in less provocative language. Outflanked, the People's Party acquiesced and Kemal's program, instead of theirs, went to the constitutional commission. The new constitutional law of Jan. 20, 1921 affirmed fidelity to the person of the sultan-caliph, to Islam and to the institutions of the Ottoman monarchy.
    <p>c. The "official" Turkish Communist Party
    <p>Created as a grab-bag to defuse the Bolshevik influenced elements of the Green Army, the official Turkish Communist Party was founded in late October, 1920, as a prop to Kemalist power. All communist groups were ordered by the Ministry of the Interior to cease activity or join the new party. For the government, the official TCP was the only form of Bolshevism appropriate for Turkey since, in contrast to Russia, all strata of Turkish society were subjugated to the oppression of Western imperialism<a href="#_ftn115" name="_ftnref115"><sup>115</sup></a>. To avoid the confusion of workers' and soldiers' soviets, Kemal ordered Ali Fuad Pasha, Kemalist commander of the Western front,  to become a member of the party's central committee, so that the party would be "in the hands of the highest commanders of the army"<a href="#_ftn116" name="_ftnref116"><sup>116</sup></a> The arrival, also in October,  of an important Soviet mission in Ankara was the occasion for a wave of pro-communist articles in the nationalist press, as a gesture to the Soviet Union<a href="#_ftn117" name="_ftnref117"><sup>117</sup></a>. Much of the new party's program strangely echoed the People's Party program co-opted by Mustafa Kemal. The party statutes stated that those arguing for the suppression of property were "supporters of imperialism and capitalism",  reasserted the identity of communist principles with Islam, and the party's complete independence from Moscow. Nevertheless, the party's newspaper was suppressed by the government in January 1921 in the general crackdown on all left organizations, and the party, with no public presence, faded away. 
    <p>VIII. The People's Communist Party: The National Question Point-Blank
    <p>                  The serious Turkish communist party which survived, and emerged from, these ideological shifts and dubious fellow-travelers such as the Islamo-Communists ultimately polarized between the right wing, Sefik Hüsnü's Aydinlik group and the left wing, the Anatolian current represented by Sharif Manatov and Salih Hacioglu, and, following Manatov's expulsion from Turkey, Hacioglu.
    <p>The People's Communist Party (Türkiye halk istirakiyyun firkasi) was created in the summer of 1920, possibly in contact with Mustafa Suphi's organization in Baku<a href="#_ftn118" name="_ftnref118"><sup>118</sup></a>. It emerged from a network of propaganda groups in Istanbul, Eskisehir and the ports of the Black Sea, as well as militants of the Green Army who had gone underground rather than be co-opted. It included, as indicated,  Manatov<a href="#_ftn119" name="_ftnref119"><sup>119</sup></a> and  Hacioglu<a href="#_ftn120" name="_ftnref120"><sup>120</sup></a>, the latter , destined to be the left's spokesman right up to its liquidation in Turkey and in Russia. The party program was strikingly similar to that of the Green Army, with the important exception of an assertion of the separation of religion and state.  On July 14, 1920, a proclamation published in Eskisehir announced "to the peasants and workers" of Anatolia the creation of a Turkish Communist Party affiliated with the Third International. The party militants even managed to organize demonstrations against forced conscription in Eskisehir. Financing for a party press and other activities arrived in October with the Soviet mission in Ankara. 
    <p>Mustafa Kemal quickly attacked this clandestine party through the "official" Communist Party and expelled Manatov from Turkey in October 1920. Most militants of the clandestine party refused to bend and launched their counter-attack in November. Salih Hacioglu and others from the core group fused with some deputies of the left wing of the People's Party and founded the Türkiye halk istirakiyyun firkasi, with Hacioglu playing a key role. They issued a circular announcing the creation of the new party and insisting that it alone was the real continuity with the now co-opted Green Army,  while denouncing the "official" Communist Party<a href="#_ftn121" name="_ftnref121"><sup>121</sup></a> in the name of the Third International and of Bolshevism. The party statutes and program were nonetheless recognized by the Ministry of the Interior at the end of December 1920 and the party briefly became legal.
    <p>It was, to put it mildly (as Paul Dumont underscores<a href="#_ftn122" name="_ftnref122"><sup>122</sup></a>), a bad time to emerge from clandestinity. As has been shown previously, at the end of 1920 and the beginning of 1921 the Kemalist regime was bent on liquidating the Anatolian left. The party nonetheless forged ahead, launched its daily newspaper, Emek (Labor) in mid-January, and created an uproar. The editorial of the first issue argued that the Koran was hostile to private property and to capitalism. It made no concessions to others' attempts to tailor communism to any special Turkish conditions. A major effort, however, during the paper's brief existence, was to reconcile Bolshevism with the Islamic tradition. The paper was banned after it reprinted an article from a Bulgarian communist newspaper attacking the dictatorial nature of Kemalism and predicting civil war in Anatolia. On January 8, as indicated earlier, Mustafa Kemal had made his violently anti-Communist speech. 
    <p>Salih Hacioglu was arrested on January 11, and shortly thereafter, Muslim clerics issued a fatwa calling on believers to avoid communist groups. At the end of January, most party leaders were arrested, excepting only three who had parliamentary immunity. The party was dissolved on February 2. In April 1921, even the parliamentary deputies were stripped of immunity, convicted of attempting to overthrow the government, and sentenced to 15 years of hard labor. Less prominent figures received shorter sentences.<a href="#_ftn123" name="_ftnref123"><sup>123</sup></a> 
    <p>                  This heavy repression did not, however, snuff out the activities of communist militants in Anatolia. The new rapprochement between Turkey and the Soviet Union, marked (as indicated previously) by Frunze's visit in December 1921, was preceded by amnesties of many of those arrested, including Salih Hacioglu<a href="#_ftn124" name="_ftnref124"><sup>124</sup></a>. 
    <p>The following is Paul Dumont's interpretation of the situation of Turkish communism at this juncture, in a passage worth quoting at length:
    <p>"The dissolution of the People's Communist Party…marks a turning point in the history of the Turkish "left". For nearly a year, various groups of militants scattered around Anatolia would be forced to slacken their activity. When the PCPT arose again from its ashes in March 1922, it had lost a large part of its vitality and spontaneity. Thereafter we find a doctrinaire movement, cut off from active political life and completely domesticated by the Communist International.
    <p>Compared to this cautious and drab left,  of the later period, the 1920 left was characterized, overall, by its combativity, its candor in matters of doctrine, and also by its wiliness. Further…we are not talking about one left, but several, which are inextricably interpenetrated. Through the multiplicity of individual positions, we can distinguish, with a little benevolence, three major currents. A nationalist, even ultra-nationalist current, whose main idea seems to have been exploiting communist effervescence to create a Greater Turanian Turkey reaching from Constantiople to Bukhara.  A moderate current, represented by Hakki Behic, careful above all to avoid a social upheaval, and an advocate of reforms granted and managed by the state. Finally, there was an "extremist" current, in thrall to the ideas of the October 
    <p>Revolution, but in no way ready to throw overboard the cultural and social traditions of the country.
    <p>What strikes us, in these three currents, is the central role they assign to Islam. With their eyes on the West, Ottoman socialists before the First World War cheerfully ignored the Islamic phenomenon. For the Turkish left of 1920, based in the heart of Anatolia, its eyes fixed on the East, Islam was on the contrary a permanent obsession…
    <p>Once the Third International succeeded in integrating the Anatolian communist movement, this concern with justification by Islam disappeared totally from the ideological baggage of the Turkish militants. After 1922, we see a garden-variety Marxism take hold in Turkey, one that was certainly convincing, but somewhat oblivious to the economic, cultural and social realities of the country. This transformation of ideas was accompanied by a change in recruitment. The Green Army, the Populist group, the official Communist Party and the People's Communist Party had been infiltrated by a mass of former members of the Committee for Union and Progress. After the failure, in September 1921, of the putsch planned by Enver Pasha against the government of Mustafa Kemal, these Unionists definitively turned away from the ideas of the left, which had shown themselves to be inoperative in the confrontation with Kemalist nationalism. These "extremists" found themselves left to their own devices, not knowing very well what to do with the doctrine provided by the Comintern, and aware of having missed the train of the revolution."<a href="#_ftn125" name="_ftnref125"><sup>125</sup></a>
    <p>                  
    <p>                  Such, at any rate, is Dumont's learned but ultimately academic view. He is, however,  seemingly oblivious to the explicit left-wing opposition coming from Anatolia to Sefik Hüsnu and the Aydinlik group, and the debate that erupted in the party over support to bourgeois national liberation, i.e. the Kemalist movement. The anti-nationalist stance of Salih Hacioglu and the left-wing base was hardly "drab".
    <p>                  The PCPT was allowed to resume legal existence in spring 1922, but repression tightened again and it was forced to hold its party congress in September in clandestinity, in Ankara<a href="#_ftn126" name="_ftnref126"><sup>126</sup></a>. The congress voted, in line with the directives of the Third Congress of the Comintern, to support the Kemalist revolution for the time being. It also announced a certain orientation to the Turkish peasantry, the great majority of the population.   
    <p> Party militants, with the left predominating, did manage to get a significant worker confederation off the ground in Cilicia,  in southeastern Turkey. The confederation's congress, attended by the full Central Committee of the PCTP and 40 proletarian delegates,  in early October 1922 called for the eight-hour day, a guaranteed minimum wage, paid vacations, and collective bargaining contracts. The congress attacked the anti-worker policies of Kemalist anti-communist Prime Minister Rauf bey, declaring that "the working class, which lost so many sons in the struggle against Western imperialism…would be compelled to no longer offer its support."<a href="#_ftn127" name="_ftnref127"><sup>127</sup></a>. 
    <p>Be that as it may,  on October 11, the contending armies signed the Armistice of Mudanya ending the Turko-Greek war, and a new shift to the right was imminent. In the midst of national celebrations of the military victory, the PCTP was dissolved by the government, which accused it of treason and of espionage on behalf of the Soviet Union. Sixty-odd party militants, including a number of working-class sympathizers, were arrested in Ankara on October 20, and a few days later further arrests followed throughout Anatolia. The new Cilician confederation was also banned. All in all, 200 people had been arrested. Salih Hacioglu and a handful of party leaders escaped the dragnet because they were en route to the Fourth Congress of the Comintern in Moscow.    
    <p>                  Once again, for the Soviet government and the Comintern, the importance of the relationship to the Kemalist government trumped solidarity with the political prisoners. The French Communist Party newspaper l'Humanité simply ran the headline "Hands Off Turkey". Izvestia and Pravda continued to hail Turko-Soviet friendship and fretted about whether the Soviet Union would be included in the Lausanne Conference, where the terms of the peace would be finalized in spring 1923. The Kemalist abolition of the sultanate on Nov. 1<sup>st</sup> was widely commented upon in the international communist press, but not the political prisoners. 
    <p>                  Only on Nov. 15 did long articles on the repression in Turkey appear on the front pages of Izvestia and Pravda. In the interim two weeks, the Kemalists had continued various anti-communist harassments. The Soviet embassy in Ankara had been forced to close its commercial outlet and a Soviet courrier's diplomatic pouch had been confiscated. In Paul Dumont's estimate, these harassments, combined with the preoccupation over the Lausanne conference,  were the pinpricks that brought about the change in tone.<a href="#_ftn128" name="_ftnref128"><sup>128</sup></a>  
    <p>                  A new silence on the repression descended on the international communist press in late November. The Lausanne Conference opened on November 20 with Soviet participation, and the settlement of the status of the Straits loomed large in the offing. On November 22, a major article by Karl Radek in Pravda asserted that the Soviet Union would "support the legitimate demands of Turkey" at Lausanne and that critics in the West of the inconsistencies of Soviet policy 
    <p>"did not understand that, at bottom, our position is absolutely independent of tactical maneuvers or the internal policy of the Turkish government…But in spite of all deviations and zigzags, Soviet Russia is following the great historical road on which the international industrial proletariat can march together with the liberation movements of the peoples of the East in the struggle against international capital."<a href="#_ftn129" name="_ftnref129"><sup>129</sup></a> 
    <p>                  The Fourth Congress of the Comintern dotted the i's by reaffirming the decisions of the Third Congress,  inviting communists of the colonial or semi-colonial world to collaborate with "bourgeois democracy". Communists, in contrast to what Lenin had said in 1920, might even collaborate with the pan-Islamists<a href="#_ftn130" name="_ftnref130"><sup>130</sup></a>. This support for the nationalist bourgeoisie in the semi-colonial and colonial world was reiterated in a speech by Karl Radek. Salih Hacioglu sent the following reply to the Comintern delegates:
    <p>"… the latest attack and assault, which was directed at the Turkish Communist Party by the national bourgeoisie, which acquired its class consciousness thanks to the financial and political aid from the Soviet government…"<a href="#_ftn131" name="_ftnref131"><sup>131</sup></a>
    <p>would neither beat the Turkish communists into submission nor stop the social revolution.
    <p>With the end of military hostilities and the reunification of the country, the focus of communist activity shifted from Anatolia to Istanbul,
    <p>"with its countless artisanal shops, food industries, tanneries, tobacco processing plants, its textile industries, soap manufacture, naval shipyards and its port and railway installations, the most important 'proletarian' agglomeration in the Near East.<a href="#_ftn132" name="_ftnref132"><sup>132</sup></a>
    <p>                  Following the Anatolian crackdown of October 1922, Sefik Husnü's group in Istanbul was the only legal left-wing organization in the new Turkey. The sultan, in the last days of Ottoman power, had indeed carried out similar arrests in Istanbul, forcing a number of militants to flee abroad. But tensions between the Allies and the Kemalist regime during the Lausanne negotiations provoked yet another shift in Turkish-Soviet relations. Following the Fourth Congress of the Comintern, Hüsnü, with a base in Istanbul,  and Salih Hacioglu, back from Russia and representing Anatolia, faced each other as the two key figures of Turkish communism. As a disciplined Comintern party, its task was to continue supporting the Kemalist regime while at the same time preparing for the coming proletarian revolution, a support which Hacioglu and his base rejected. Hüsnü's journal Aydinlik (whose "Spartakist" origins have already been discussed) became the party's  theoretical expression in Istanbul. Hüsnü and his followers applied the new Third International tactic of "conquering the masses" and sought a mass organization to "enter", but they were excluded from the only real worker-based organization in Istanbul, the General Workers' Union of Sakir Rasim, a seasoned union militant. Rasim and his militant followers had real success in a campaign against foreign enterprises, to the approval of the Kemalists and the Turkish employers, while leaving the Aydinlik group on the margins. 
    <p>The Hüsnü faction of the TCP, however, got its chance when the "official" Communist Party announced a nationwide economic congress in Smyrna, to convene in February 1923. The congress was to group peasants and farm hands, business people, workers, industrialists and artisans to draw up ambitious economic reforms for the new regime. Huge local energies went into drawing up proposals and programs. Sefik Hüsnü drew up a program for a workers commission that called for, among other things, the eight-hour day, an absolute ban on child labor, three days' leave per month for women, sixteen weeks' maternity leave, a weekly rest period, abolition of all legal limits on the right to strike and to association,  a health care system and even "factory committees" for communication between workers and bosses<a href="#_ftn133" name="_ftnref133"><sup>133</sup></a>. A further text with a program for the entire Turkish economy, appearing in Aydinlik,  called for the modernization of Turkish agriculture and a series of measures improving the situation of the Anatolian peasantry, as well as dealing with other sectors. This document was notable by its recognition of the necessity of accepting, for the interim, the inevitability of dealing with foreign capital. Aydlinlik, echoing its elitist Clarté origins discussed earlier, was in effect calling for the creation of a state-sponsored creation of a Turkish capitalist class:
    <br>
    <br>
    "…the State should favor the creation of cooperatives aimed at serving the internal market and take charge of all foreign commerce…most urgent was the nationalization of the railway companies or at least partial nationalization through the purchase of shares…and finally the creation of a real public service dedicated to opening up Anatolia."<a href="#_ftn134" name="_ftnref134"><sup>134</sup></a>  
    <p>                  The congress began in mid-February 1923, lasting ten days. The Soviet ambassador as well as the ambassador from Azerbaijan arrived on the same train as Mustafa Kemal and caused a sensation by their presence on the congress's tribunal of honor. "Anti-imperialism", during the negotiations at Lausanne, was the order of the day.  The authorities had taken care to choose "worker" delegates (187 total, many of them having no working-class credentials) with an eye to sidelining potential subversives. The congress was divided into four working groups: agriculture, commerce, industry and labor. The more circumspect General Union of Workers from Istanbul presented a more moderate program than Hüsnü's, more oriented to petitioning the employers for benevolence. Despite hostility from the commerce and industry sections, which introduced their amendments,  the worker delegation managed to get its program forwarded to the government. The ability of the small worker minority present to expedite its platform against serious hostility inspired Sefik Hüsnü congratulate the Turkish worker delegation on its maturity and its ability to make itself heard by the other social classes present<a href="#_ftn135" name="_ftnref135"><sup>135</sup></a>. Hüsnü and the Socialist Party of Workers and Farm Laborers, with the war over and a significant impact at the national conference,  thought their moment, after the chill of the fall arrests,  had arrived. 
    <p>Once again, Hüsnü and the Aydinlik group made their calculations without anticipating the pendulum swing of Turko-Soviet relations. They failed to reckon with the fact that after their triumph at Lausanne, the Kemalists no longer needed the Soviet alliance. Some propaganda volleys had been exchanged during the Lausanne peace talks, over real or apparent Turkish concessions to the Allies. Then, the masks came off. Kemalist "health inspectors" raided the offices of Hüsnü's party and proceeded to arrest Salih Hacioglu. On March 17, an ad hoc tribunal launched the trial of the militants arrested the previous October, as well as Salih Hacioglu and a number of radical workers. During the Lausanne détente, the Russians had tried to obtain the freedom of those arrested through official channels.  Suddenly Hüsnü's group, reeling from the newest shock, and having itself presented candidates in the December 1919 elections, could only manage to issue a minimum program to ferret out the "progressives" among those running. Hüsnü merely urged supporters to vote for the Kemalists, barring the way to "reaction".  The Soviet and Turkish newspapers exchanged propaganda volleys. On April 21, a new wave of harassment and then arrests followed, this time netting Sefik Hüsnu and other party leaders. Aralov, the ambassador in Ankara, was asked to take a leave, and several employees of the Soviet consul in Istanbul were expelled from Turkey.  
    <p>Now the international communist press rose to the occasion, with Pravda headlining "White Terror in Turkey" in May. But mere weeks later, those arrested during the "white terror" were acquitted and released at the end of May. Those arrested in October 1922, charged under a law prescribing the death penalty, were condemned to three months imprisonment plus a fine. 
    <p>Numbed by these experiences, Sefik Hüsnü and his militants were unable to take up the challenge of mass work (which had never been their strong suit) when the climate between Russia and Turkey improved again, following their release. Instead, it was the opportunist, moderate General Union of Workers that was able to take advantage of the strike wave in the summer of 1923.  The signing of the Treaty of Lausanne on July 24, 1923 gave the signal. A wave of nationalism and even xenophobia, based on the long humiliations of the past, made foreign companies the targets of predilection. Moslem workers demanded the firing of Christian blue and white collar workers, and the expulsion of European managers. Greek and Armenian emigation intensified. The intensity of anti-foreigner feeling among the strikers and the resulting militancy at foreign companies made it possible for Kemalist officials to publicly sympathize. In some locales, Turkish workers turned against the non-Turkish and non-Moslem minorities. A wave of measures followed in October enforcing Turkish as the sole public language, not only in commerce and industry, but in everything from advertising to the sub-titles of films. Foreign companies were required in October 1923 to employ only Turkish Moslems. The General Union of Workers, which had earlier already tried its hand at nationalism an xenophobia, rode the wave, even as they cultivated ties with the British Labor Party and the Second International. At the proclamation of the Turkish Republic on October 29, 1923, Sefik Hüsnü's group, unable to go against the nationalist and xenophobic mood of many strikers and never as strongly rooted in the working class as the Anatolian faction,  was again an isolated sect. 
    <p>                  On March 3, 1924, the caliphate was abolished and education in Turkey was fully secularized. In the wake of the strike wave, 1924 proved to be a good year for expansion of unions. Sefik Hüsnu's journal Aydinlik  expanded its base in the Istanbul intelligentsia. On Nov. 26, 1923, during the railway strike, Sakir Rasim and the General Union of the Workers of Istanbul had convoked a congress with 250 delegates representing 19,000 workers. The organization was renamed the General Union of the Workers of Turkey. A figure close to the Kemalists and a member of their People's Party, was chosen as vice-president, and made overtures to the government and anti-communist statements. The Kemalist government remained suspicious of the Union's ties to the Second International, and ordered it to disband on Dec. 18. Well-placed friends of the Union's Kemalist vice-president, however,  issued a counter-order, and its fate remained in the balance until May. In January, 1924, there had also been a push for a new labor law, as had been promised the previous year at the economic conference. Sakir Rasim, the Union leader, attempted to get traction with a letter of Feb. 2 from Kemal promising such a new law. The deadlock dragged on, during which  Sefik Hüsnü had a rapprochement with Rasim. After another large May Day rally, in mid-May a court finally ordered the Union to cease its activities. Workers, however, responded during the summer of 1924 with spontaneous actions at foreign companies. A tramway strike erupted in July. The police were called, several strikers were wounded, and 30 people were arrested. A postal strike followed, answered by a lockout, and was defeated by the use of scabs. Worker agitation spread to Anatolia, first of all with railway strikes,  including in Eskisehir, from which so much anti-Kemalist politics had emerged. The  government responded by bringing  in French, Greek and Bulgarian (Christian) strikebreakers. 
    <p>In September 1924, the dissolved Union was reborn under the name "Association for Worker Relief", attempting to appear as a Kemalist organization. But Rasim and Hüsnü had other ideas. Socialists and Communists worked together to infiltrate and control  the organization. Hüsnü himself joined as an agitator. The same sectors as in 1923 mobilized around the same demands, and, as in the previous year, defeat followed defeat.
    <p>In February 1925 a vast Kurdish revolt broke out in eastern Turkey led by one Chaikh Said. On March 4, the Grand National Assembly voted full powers to the government and a state of emergency was declared. In this climate, the worker militants retreated.
    <p>                  The Kurdish revolt pushed the Kemalists back toward a rapprochement with the Soviet Union. Turkey's international position looked serious, with a possible military threat from Iran and tension with Britain over Mosul. The Soviet Union and Turkey once again needed each other. 
    <p>Once again, the dialectic of rapprochement with the Soviet government, coupled with internal repression, marked a new swing of the pendulum, and Hüsnü's journal Aydinlik was suppressed in February  1925. The final issues had been evolving in a more and more openly pro-Soviet direction. In May 1924 Hüsnü had expressed disappointment with the "bourgeois" Republic, even as he continued to urge support for Kemal against the "imperialists". He criticized the liberal economic tendencies in the regime and called for more statist policies. He was in effect evolving a theory of a state capitalist "stage" for Turkey<a href="#_ftn136" name="_ftnref136"><sup>136</sup></a>. After the mid-1924 suppression of the tobacco monopoly, controlled by foreign capital,  Hüsnü called for more state monopolies. Statist measures were supported in Aydinlik in industry, foreign trade, communications, and the tertiary sector. Articles on agriculture called for "expropriation of large properties" and free distribution of land to the poor peasants.
    <p>                  At the Fifth Congress of the Comintern in 1924, Hüsnü and Aydinlik were attacked by the Ukranian Manuilsky and  accused of class collaboration, even though the Turks had only been rigorously applying the Comintern line of support for bourgeois national liberation against imperialism. Manuilsky was simply making an example of the Turks for the benefit of all the parties of the colonial and semi-colonial world. Sefik Hüsnü in reply argued that Turkey was only at the beginning of its national liberation. The critique did push Hüsnü and the party militants to pay more attention to the worker milieu. 
    <p>In January 1925, the Turkish Communist Party held a clandestine Third Congress in Hüsnü's house in Istanbul, with a large contingent of Comintern officials again present.  Salih Hacioglu, freshly out of prison, attended, but was now in a distinct minority against the Aydinlik faction, fully in control with Stalinist backing.  The Congress undertook an assessment of the charges made the previous year by Manuilsky, and Sefik Hüsnü, while retained as secretary general, had to make his self-criticism. The new central committee was identitical to the editorial board of Aydinlik. The party's agitational journal was revived, and closer ties to the Union for Worker Relief were planned. The left later blasted the right-wing leadership:
    <p>"The ruling group of the Central Committee means nothing other than the editorial board of…Aydlinlik…This board consists of sectarian writers who have no connection to the proletarian masses…This newspaper tells the workers to increase the national accumulation of capital…"<a href="#_ftn137" name="_ftnref137"><sup>137</sup></a>
    <p>                  In mid-May, in the ongoing repression following the Kurdish revolt,  forty party members were arrested. Hüsnü had taken precautions-the left hinted that he was forewarned by friends in the regime-- and fled to Germany. The above-ground organization in Istanbul was crushed, with virtually all members in hiding or in exile. The trials begin in mid-August, after the Kurdish revolt had been put down. Sefik Hüsnü and others who had gone into exile got 15-year sentences at hard labor in absentia. From that time on, the party, with 500-600 members at most, had to remain underground. 
    <p>The left took a rather different view of the whole affair:
    <p>"The class basis of this central committee became obvious after the government closed down Aydinlik…Of course all the other members of the Central Committee found the magical time to take refuge in the houses of their royal relatives in Constantinople and Germany. Perhaps they had been warned by someone from the government before the arrests.<a href="#_ftn138" name="_ftnref138"><sup>138</sup></a>
    <p>Salih Hacioglu in November 1925 made a last appeal at the Eastern office of the Comintern to have the Aydinlik group demoted from party leadership, but Stalin was now fully in control and Hacioglu got nowhere. By this time, the left wing of the party was dispersed, in prison, in exile and increasingly in the camps in the Soviet Union:
    <p>"For every critical remark made, our worker comrades are exiled to the far corners of the USSR. There our worker comrades are not left with any choice other than starvation, freezing to death or committing suicide. For this reason we declare that the royal hands of the current members of the Central Committee are red with the blood of our comrades who died or committed suicide.<a href="#_ftn139" name="_ftnref139"><sup>139</sup></a>
    <p>                  With Salih Hacioglu's removal from the party's Central Committee (1926) and his expulsion from the party itself (1928), and finally his arrest and deportation to the camps (1929), culminating this process of dispersion and disappearance of many lesser known figures , the Turkish communist left's real historical existence came to an end. It has been worthwhile telling their story as a remarkable example of a current which, at the earliest possible moment, saw the reality of "anti-imperialism" in the Soviet government's rapprochement with bourgeois regimes (above all, Turkey and Persia) while communist militants in those countries were shot and imprisoned, in the Turkish case with Soviet arms and money. Today's "anti-imperialist" cheerleaders would do well to understand the anti-working class thrust of their own ideology and see capitalism in the "advanced" as in the "developing" world as a seamless whole, posing the same tasks for those who would truly go beyond it, and not merely reorganize it. This was true in Turkey in the early 1920's and all the more  true in Venezuela, Bolivia, Iran and Afghanistan today. It was the great merit of the Turkish communist left of the earlier period to reject "critical support" for national liberation in order to embrace internationalism, and we can best pull their story out of the history books and into living reality by doing the same.
    <p>Bibliography:
    <p>Allsworth, E.A. ed. The Tatars of Crimea. 1998.
    <p>Bennigsen, A. et al. Sultan Galiev. Le pere de la revolution tiers-mondiste. (1986)
    <p>Biarnes, P. Pour l'empire du monde. Les americains aux frontiers de la Russie et de la Chine. Paris, 2003.
    <p>Carr, E.H. The Bolshevik Revolution. Vol. 3. 1954.
    <p>Catagatay, E. et al. eds. The Turkic Speaking Peoples. 2006.
    <p>Chaqueri, C. The Soviet Socialist Republic of Iran, 1920-1921. Pittsburgh, 1995.
    <p>Dumont, P. Du socialisme ottoman a l'internationalisme anatolien. Istanbul, 1997.
    <p>Dumont, P. Mustafa Kemal Invente la Turquie Moderne. 
    <p>Glenny, M. The Balkans, 1804-1999. New York, 1999.
    <p>Heyd, U. Foundations of Turkish Nationalism. The Life and Teachings of Ziya Goekalp. 1950.
    <p>Harris, G.S. The Origins of Communism in Turkey. 1969.
    <p>Harris, G.S. The Communists and the Kadro Movement, 2002.
    <p>Haupt, G. et al eds. La Deuxieme Internationale et l'Orient. Paris, 1967.
    <p>Hopkirk. P. Like Hidden Fire. New York, 1994.
    <p>Hopkirk, P. Setting the East Ablaze.  New York, 1984.
    <p>Hostler, C.W. Turkism and the Soviets. 1957.
    <p>International Communist Current. Left Wing of the Turkish Communist Party: 1920-1927  (n.d)
    <p>Jacobson, J. When the Soviet Union Entered World Politics. Berkeley, 1994.
    <p>Kohn, Hans. Pan-Slavism. New York, 1960. .
    <p>Lerner, W. Karl Radek. The Last Internationalist. 1970.
    <p>Lewis, B. The Emergence of Modern Turkey. Oxford, 3<sup>rd</sup>. ed. 2002.
    <p>Mazower, M. Salonica. City of Ghosts, 1430-1950. New York, 2004.
    <p>Molnar, M. Marx, Engels et la Politique Internationale. Paris 1967.
    <p>O'Connor, T.E. Diplomacy and Revolution. G.V. Chicherin and Soviet Foreign Policy, 1918-1930. 1988.
    <p>Revolutionary History, Vol. 8, No. 3. The Balkan Socialist Tradition and the Balkan Federation, 1871-1915. 
    <p>Shaw, S. and Shaw, E.K. History of the Ottoman Empire and Modern Turkey. Vol. II. Cambridge UP, 1977. 
    <p>Suny, R.G. The Baku Commune, 1917-1918. 1972.
    <p>Trotsky, L. The Balkan Wars, 1912-1913. 3<sup>rd</sup>. ed. 1993.
    <p>Ullman, R. The Anglo-Soviet Accord. Vol. III. Princeton 1972.
    <p>Vourkoutiotis, V. Making Common Cause. German-Soviet Relations 1919-1922 (2007)
    <p>Williams, G. The Crimean Tatars. 2001.
    <p>APPENDIX: CORE CHRONOLOGY
    <p>While assembling the material for this article (October-November 2009) 
    <p>I myself found the complexity of the narrative and the simultaneity of interrelated events hard to keep straight. To remedy this for the reader, I append this more or less straightforward chronology.
    <p>-1876 to 1908: occasional important strikes in the Ottoman naval shipyards, at the tobacco monopoly and on the railroads.
    <p>-Pan-Turanism has its first exponent in Ismael Gasprinski (1841-1914), a Crimean Turk, who in 1878 founded the first newspaper in Turkish, Tergüman. 
    <p>-Tatar intellectual, Sihabäddin Märcani (1818-1889) also articulated the idea of a "Tatar nation", possibly the first ideology for a modern territorial nation in the Turkic world (in contrast to the supra-territorial institutions of the Ottomans) 
    <p>-The most important founding theoretician of Turkish nationalism , Ziya Gökalp (1875-1924) used Herderian and broadly German romantic cultural ideas to create a Pan-Turkic equivalent of Pan-Slavism. 
    <p>-1908 Young Turks (Committee for Union and Progress-CUP) seize power.
    <p>-1909 Conservative counter-attack on Young Turks by the religious establishment
    <p>-1909 In response,  the CUP pushes through constitutional reforms severely reducing the power of the sultan and the cabinet, increasing those of parliament, reducing bureaucracy,  rationalizing tax collection and modernizing the armed forces . 
    <p>-1910 Ottoman and Balkan adherents of the Second International  attempt  confederation at a conference in Belgrade.
    <p>-1911 Gasprinski's brother-in-law founds a journal, Türk Yurdu (Turkish Homeland)
    <p>-1911-1912: Ottoman Empire's war with Italy following Italian annexation of Libya
    <p>-1911: Italy's invasion of Libya sparks demonstration of 10,000 workers in Salonica;  the Second International condemns Italian imperialism. 20,000 Salonica workers turn out for 1911 May Day demonstration
    <p>-1912-1913: Two generalized Balkan Wars ; Greece annexes Salonica;
    <p>Ottoman Empire loses 69% of its population and 83% of its territory in Europe
    <p>-pre-1914: Naval reorganization under British auspices
    <p>-1914: German General Liman von Sanders takes over direct command of the Ottoman First Army 
    <p>-September 1914-Ottoman Empire joins WW I on side of Central Powers
    <p>-September 1914: Serbian Social Democrats vote against war credits 
    <p>-September 1914: Enver Pasha and his allies in the CUP push through the abolition of the Capitulations, taking over control of customs duties previously controlled by the Western powers.
    <p>-1914: German General von Seeckt becomes chief of  Ottoman general staff,  other top German officers take over other key posts, including departments of Operations, Intelligence, Railroads, Supply, Munitions, Coal and Fortresses in the Ministry of War.
    <p>-1915: Armenian genocide; over 1 million people killed
    <p>-1915-16: courts, schools and religious foundations  completely secularized.
    <p>-1915: Kemal Pasha commander of Ottoman forces at Gallipoli
    <p>-February 1917: Revolution in Russia creates bourgeois provisional government
    <p>-November 1917: Bolshevik Revolution
    <p>-January 1918:  Ottoman army suppresses the soviet movement in the northeast Anatolian cities of Erzurum, Erzincan, Bayburt and Sivas. Soviets are multi-national and inspired in part by radicalized Russian Army troops following Russian Revolution.
    <p>-July 1918-Initial conference of Turkish communists in Moscow
    <p>-September 1918: capture of Baku 
    <p>-October 1918: Ottoman surrender. Enver Pasha and other top CUP members forced to flee to Germany, (condemned to death in absentia in July 1919)
    <p>-October-November 1918: Allied armies occupy Istanbul ,with Greek troops
    <p>-Nov 1918: Germany, Austria-Hungary surrender; revolution erupts 
    <p>-January 1919: Group of Turks in exile in Germany during the war, in the streets with the Spartakusbund; won over to Marxism and organize in the Party of Workers and Farmers of Turkey (PWFT).
    <p>-Mid-1919: Intellectual core of PWFT, with their leaders Ethem Nejat and Sefik Hüsnü,  return to Turkey ; received authorization to resume publication of their journal Kurtulus. 
    <p>-1919: Enver Pasha and other Young Turks in exile  approach the Bolsheviks in 1919 in hope of financial and political support against Kemal Pasha
    <p>-March 1919: Enver Pasha first contacts the Bolsheviks through Karl Radek in Radek's Berlin prison cell,
    <p>-Spring 1919: General von Seeckt, with links to the Freikorps and one of Radek's contacts,  proposes sending Enver Pasha to Moscow.
    <p>-March 1919 Mustafa Kemal goes to Samsun because of social agitation there at urging of Ottoman government and the British occupational forces;
    <p>mythical beginning of nationalist revolt 
    <p>-October-November 1919: Second step in rapprochement between the CUP and the Bolsheviks,  in negotiations with the CUP organization Karakol around the figure of Shal'va Eliava. Retired military officer, Baha Sait, goes to Baku in late 1919,  and in January 1920 signs an agreement for an offensive alliance against European imperialism and support to revolutionary efforts in Moslem countries.
    <p>-1919-1922: Turko-Greek War; Greece backed by Allies. Elements constituting the Turkish Communist Party (founded September 1920) support the "war of national liberation".
    <p>-Early 1920: initial so-called "Turkish Communist Party" founded in Baku at the beginning of 1920; mostly CUP figures
    <p>-May 1920: Mustafa Suphi, key figure in the very early history of the Turkish CP,  arrives in Baku (Azerbaijan) with full backing of  Comintern.
    <p>-May 1920:  creation of the "Green Army"  
    <p> -June 1920. Sharif Manatov writes the General Statutes of the Turkish Communist Party which calls for soviets, the abolition of private property, and nationalizations.
    <p>-Summer 1920. CUPers in new "Communist Party" hold further negotiations with Bolsheviks, obtaining arms and gold for the Kemalist resistance.
    <p>-Summer 1920: Mustafa Suphi reconstitutes Baku group as the "Baku section" of the Turkish CP, expelled some more dubious figures. 
    <p>-Summer 1920: People's Communist Party of Turkey (PCPT)(Türkiye halk istirakiyyun firkasi)  created in Anatolia, possibly in contact with Mustafa Suphi's organization in Baku.
    <p>-Summer 1920: Sharif Manatov gives lectures in Eskehir, which emerges as a  center of radical agitation.
    <p>-July 1920: Mustafa Suphi dispatches envoy to Mustafa Kemal  asking Ankara government if Turkish Bolsheviks can create a legal organization in Anatolia
    <p>Summer 1920: Cerkes Edhem emerges as a strongman of the Green Army, with 3,000 fighting men,  shows the potential to become a rival to Mustafa Kemal. Edhem breaks with Kemalists, and Kemal attempts to dissolve the organization.
    <p>-July 14, 1920. Proclamation in Eskisehir announces "to the peasants and workers" of Anatolia the creation of a Turkish Communist Party affiliated with the Third International. Party militants organize demonstrations against forced conscription in Eskisehir. The Manatov-influenced newspaper Seyyare-I Yeni Dünya, published in Eskisehir, in the summer launches the slogan "Workers of the World Unite!". In a speech to the Grand National Assembly, "Attatürk said that "this organ alone had broken its promise to follow instructions to support his revolutionary movement".
    <p>-July 1920: Second Congress of Third International. Lenin denounce a pan-Asianism as serving the interests of "Turkish and Japanese imperialism"
    <p>-Summer 1920: People's Party (Halk firkasi)  another means by which Green Army militants could adapt themselves to Kemalist institutions, makes up more than one-fourth of the deputies in the Grand National Assembly in Ankara,  largest opposition to the Kemalists.
    <p>-August 1920: Enver Pasha, dreaming of  supplanting  Mustafa Kemal with a Soviet-backed invasion of Anatolia, argues for the creation of a "Union of Islamic Revolutionary Societies" to fight for the Communists' anti-imperialist program, in exchange for further Soviet military and financial support.
    <p>-August 1920: Significant Soviet aid in the form of gold shipments begins to arrive in Anatolia; more follows in December
    <p>-August 10, 1920: Vindictive Allied peace treaty of Sèvres (among other things depriving Turkey of  three disputed Armenian provinces,  imposed on the surviving Ottoman government in Istanbul
    <p>August 14, 1920:  Mustafa Kemal addresses the (rebel) Grand National Assembly in Ankara on the similarities between the communitarian spirit of Islam and Bolshevism,
    <p>-August 1920: Kemal uses occasion of rout of Red Army in Poland to harden his attitude toward communist activity in Anatolia and  steal the populist rhetoric of the People's Party (cf. below).
    <p>-August 1920: People's Party powerful enough in Grand National Assembly to defeat a Kemalist candidate for powerful post of Minister of the Interior (in charge of political surveillance) and elects one its members, Nazim Bey. Mustafa Kemal not pleased, forces Nazim Bey's resignation.
    <p> -September 1920:  Baku Congress of the Toilers of the East. Comintern chairman Grigori Zinoviev,  calls for  "jihad" against the West,
    <p>-Cheik Servet, a major Islamic-Communist, argues in the wake of the Baku Congress that immediate task is allying with the Bolsheviks for a jihad against the West. For Servet,  Bolshevism's principles are those of Islam, namely "charity and generosity".
    <p>-September 1920: Founding congress of the Turkish Communist Party, party, superseding the organization created in the spring, takes place in Baku immediately after Congress of the Toilers of the East. Salih Hacioglu in minority opposing national wars of liberation.
    <p>-September 1920: Mustafa Kemal replies ambiguously to Mustafa Suphi's request for legal recognition of Communist activity in Anatolia.. Salih Hacioglu and Sharif Manatov warn Mustafa Suphi of the dangers awaiting Turkish CP members returning to Turkey.
    <p>-Early September 1920:, People's Party presents a program of somewhat radical measures with potential for  divisive debate in Grand National Assembly. Kemal Pasha meets this threat by lifting much of  People's Party program into his own. Outflanked, People's Party acquiesces and Kemal's program, not theirs, goes to the constitutional commission.
    <p>-October 1920, the law on associations was amended to give the government the right to ban organizations it deemed dangerous to state security.
    <p>-October 1920:,  Arrival of important Soviet mission in Ankara the occasion for wave of pro-communist articles in the nationalist press, as gesture to the Soviet Union
    <p>-October 1920: Creation in late October, an "official" Communist Party sponsored by the state. Having integrated some Green Army militants (including Cerkes Edhem)  into official party and moved its press to Ankara, Kemal then dissolves the Green Army. A number of Edhem's irregulars  integrated into the Kemalist army. Edhem tries to provoke  resistance, which proves futile. Government issues an edict prohibiting the recruitment of irregular forces by anyone. . Outflanked, Edhem's troops  disbanded or were crushed as part of the general repression of early January 1921, and Edhem fled. The Kemalist government then integrated the publishing operations of the former Green Army into the official state press
    <p>-October 1920: Mustafa Kemal attacks new clandestine Communist Party through "official" Communist Party; expels Sharif Manatov. To avoid  confusion of workers' and soldiers' soviets, Kemal orders Ali Fuad Pasha, Kemalist commander of Western front,  to become member of the official CP's central committee.
    <p>-Fall 1920: Major sticking point  between Turkey and the Soviet Union is Armenia, where Bolsheviks commit themselves to right of self-determination; where Kemal Pasha wants three provinces for Turkey previously lost to Tsarist Russia. Kemalist forces push beyond pre-1914 Turkish borders with apparent goal of annexation. Chicherin (then in charge of Soviet foreign policy) and Soviet government suspicious of secret agreement between Kemal and Allies enabling Britain to open new anti-Soviet front
    <p>November 1920: In speech in Baku, Stalin lauds Soviet-Turkish relationship.
    <p>November 1920:  Mustafa Suphi replies to Kemal's letter announcing that accredited CP mission was leaving for Ankara, pledges not to divide nationalist fighting forces. 
    <br>
    -November 1920: Most militants of  clandestine party refuse order to liquidate and join "official" CP; launch counter-attack in November. Salih and others from core group fuse with some deputies of  left wing of the People's Party and found the Türkiye halk istirakiyyun firkasi.  They issue circular announcing the creation of new party,  while denouncing "official" Communist Party in name of Third International and Bolshevism. 
    <p>-November 1920: Collapse of Wrangel's White army in the Crimea . Subsequent transfer of thousands of Red Army soldiers to the Caucusus.  Kemalists calm down and focus on annexing parts of Armenia.
    <p>-December 1920:  Statutes and program of new Communist Party recognized by  Ministry of the Interior at the end of December 1920; party briefly becomes legal.
    <p>-Late 1920: Sefik Hüsnü and Sadrettin Celal resume control of Turkish CP, applying the Comintern line under influence of  Baku Congress of the Toilers of the East, and benefiting from the increasing debacle of the Turkish Socialist Party. In 1920-21, the Turkish Socialist Party, with  real working-class base and affiliated with Second International, took militant turn in occupied Istanbul with threat of a general strike (January 1921). Another strike was threatened at the gas works in April, followed by May Day demonstration of unprecedented size.
    <p>-Early December 1920: Mustafa Suphi and twenty comrades leave Baku for Turkey, apparently convinced by Kemal's letter that they were welcome . In Kars, they receive an official welcome from Kazim Karabekir, Kemalist commander of the Eastern front. At this juncture, government had decided that the Communists should return to Russia. Kazim Karabekir orders the governor of Erzurum, Hamit bey, to whip up press campaign and "appropriate demonstrations" against Mustafa Suphi and his comrades to dissuade them from remaining in Turkey. 
    <p>-January 8, 1921: As part of  wave of repression of December 1920-January 1921, Kemal violently denounces Edhem and the "propagators of communism" before the Grand National Assembly. CP paper  banned after it reprints an article from Bulgarian communist newspaper attacking dictatorial nature of Kemalism and predicting civil war in Anatolia.  
    <p>Salih arrested on January 11; shortly thereafter, Muslim clerics issue a fatwa calling on believers to avoid communist groups. CP nonetheless forges ahead, launches daily newspaper, Emek (Labor) in mid-January. Newspaper suppressed by the government in general crackdown on all left organizations;  party, with no public presence, fades away
    <p>-January 1921: Outflanked, Edhem's troops  disbanded or crushed as part of the general repression;  Edhem flees. Kemalist government then integrates publishing operations of former Green Army into official state press.
    <p>-January 20, 1921: New constitutional law affirms fidelity to the person of the sultan-caliph, to Islam and to institutions of Ottoman monarchy.
    <p>-January 22, 1921: Angry crowd in Erzurum prevents Mustafa Suphi and his comrades from leaving the train station, and they return toward the coast, everywhere encountering crowds shouting  anti-communist insults and hurling rocks.
    <p>-Late January 1921: Most CP party leaders arrested, charged with "spying for a foreign power", excepting three who had parliamentary immunity. Party  dissolved on February 2. Leaders received lengthy prison sentences.
    <p>-January 28, 1921: Suphi and 14 CPers arrive in Trabzon where they immediately depart by boat. They are overtaken by another boat, murdered, and thrown into the sea. (Yahya, the local ferryman who suggested the motorboat, was arrested for the murders. In detention, he threatened to "talk", and was murdered in turn. Theories abound on who was behind the killings.) 
    <p>-January-Febrary 1921. Anti-communist repression in Turkey draws no comment in Moscow. Emphasis is on progress of Turko-Russian friendship".
    <p>-February 1921: Dissolution of People's Communist Party
    <p>-February 17, 1921: Turkish negotiators arrive in Moscow. Armenian question still a central source of tension. Military confrontation also seems possible in Georgia, where both Red Army and Turkish troops are present.  Turkish Minister of Foreign Affairs, Bekir Sami, makes anti-communist speeches in capitals of Europe.
    <p>-March 1921: In the Soviet Union,  Kronstadt rebellion,  Anglo-Soviet trade agreement, the implementation  of the "New Economic Policy" (NEP) , in Germany, defeat of the "March Action", underscoring isolation of Russian Revolution.
    <p>-March 16, 1921: In order to retain alliance with  Kemalist regime, the Soviet government signs a "treaty of friendship and fraternity" with Turkey, same day as Anglo-Soviet trade agreement signed in Moscow. The Kemalist government agrees to crack down on pan-Turanian agitation aimed at Russia, and the Soviet government agrees not to promote anti-Kemalist agitation in Turkey.
    <p> -April 1921: Communist parliamentary deputies stripped of immunity, convicted of attempting to overthrow government, sentenced to 15 years  hard labor. Less prominent figures receive shorter sentences.
    <p> the mass demonstration organized by the TSP on May Day 1921
    <p>-May 1921. First mention of January murders of Mustafa Suphi et al. appear in the Soviet press.
    <p>-June-July 1921 Third Congress of the Comintern. One Turkish Communist calls for purging the party of all undesirable elements, including the "provocateurs" working for the Ankara government, the followers of Enver Pasha and the pan-Turanists of the Green Army.
    <p>-In late July 1921,  Greek victory over the Kemalists seems close at hand; Enver Pasha prepares invasion of Turkey with Soviet money and arms.
    <p>-September 1921 Kemal's victory at Sakarya turns tides against Greeks; Greek Communist anti-war agitation accounts for tens of thousands of Greek desertions. Enver Pasha breaks with Soviets and begins to organize anti-Soviet Basmachi rebellion.
    <p>-Sept. 29, 1921 Grand National Assembly votes to amnesty the communists arrested in the previous January, in a new rapprochement with the Soviet Union motivated by need for money and arms. At this juncture,  Kemalist government decides to wipe slate clean on Soviet support for Enver Pasha , to provide aid to victims of the famine in Russia, and to sign, on Oct. 13, the Treaty of Kars which put an end to border disputes in the east. Kemalist regime pardons Communists convicted in early 1921 repression, including Salih Haciolglu. as part of rapprochement.
    <p>-December 1921-January 1922 M.V. Frunze, commander-in-chief of Soviet forces in the Ukraine, makes extended visit to Ankara,  a high-water mark in relations.
    <p>-January 1922 Important tramway strike in Istanbul
    <p>-March 1922 Several of released communists authorized to reconstitute the "People's Communist Party of Turkey".
    <p>-April 1922 the Cheka accuses the Turkish embassy in Moscow of espionage; Kemal Pasha recalls his ambassador. Kemal also refuses to condemn the Basmachi revolt led by Enver Pasha.
    <p>-Summer 1922 - Communist Party militants manage to get a significant worker confederation off the ground in Cilicia,  in southeastern Turkey.
    <p>-September 1922 Final crushing of the invading Greek troops; chill in Turko-Soviet relations becomes manifest
    <p>-Late August-early September 1922: Communist Party congress in Ankara is banned, takes place in clandestinity
    <p>-August 1922: Enver Pasha, leading Turkoman Basmachi guerrillas, killed in battle with Red Army.
    <p>-October 1922: Cilicia confederation's congress, attended by full Central Committee of the Communist Party and 40 proletarian delegates, calls for  eight-hour day, guaranteed minimum wage, paid vacations, collective bargaining contracts. Further repression of communist groups intensifies
    <p>-October 11, 1922 The contending armies sign the Armistice of Mudanya ending the Turko-Greek war, In the midst of national celebrations of the military victory,  PCTP dissolved by the government, which accuses it of treason and of espionage on behalf of the Soviet Union. Sixty-odd party militants, including a number of working-class sympathizers, arrested in Ankara on October 20, and a few days later further arrests follow throughout Anatolia. The new Cilician confederation was also banned. All in all, 200 people are arrested. Once again, for the Soviet government and the Comintern, the importance of the relationship to the Kemalist government trumps solidarity with the political prisoners. The French Communist Party newspaper l'Humanité simply runs the headline "Hands Off Turkey". Izvestia and Pravda continue to hail Turko-Soviet friendship and fret about whether the Soviet Union will be included in the Lausanne Conference.
    <p>-Nov. 1<sup>st</sup> , 1922 Kemalist government abolishes the Ottoman sultanate.
    <p>-November 1922: Following the Anatolian crackdown of October, Sefik Husnü's Socialist Party of Workers and Farm Laborers is the only legal left-wing organization in the new Turkey. But tensions between Allies and the Kemalist regime during the Lausanne negotiations provoke yet another shift in Turkish-Soviet relations. After the Fourth Congress of the Comintern, Hüsnü, with a base in Istanbul,  and Salih Hacioglu, back from Russia and representing Anatolia, emerge as the two key figures of Turkish communism. Hüsnü's journal Aydinlik (with its "Spartakist" origins) became the party's  theoretical expression. Hüsnü and his followers apply new Third International tactic of "conquering the masses" and seek a mass organization to "enter". They are excluded from the only real worker-based organization in Istanbul, the General Workers' Union of Sakir Rasim. Rasim and his militant followers have real success in a campaign against foreign enterprises, to the approval of the Kemalists and the Turkish employers, while leaving the Aydinlik group on the margins. 
    <p>-Nov. 15, 1922. Long articles on the repression in Turkey finally appear on the front pages of Izvestia and Pravda. In the interim two weeks, the Kemalists had continued various anti-communist harassments. The Soviet embassy in Ankara is forced to close its commercial outlet and a Soviet courrier's diplomatic pouch is confiscated. 
    <p>-Late November 1922; A new silence on the repression in the international communist press resumes. The Lausanne Conference opens on November 20 with Soviet participation, and the settlement of the status of the Straits looms large in the offing. 
    <p>-November 22, 1922. A major article by Karl Radek in Pravda asserts that the Soviet Union will "support the legitimate demands of Turkey" at Lausanne. The Fourth Congress of the Comintern dots the i's by reaffirming the decisions of the Third Congress,  inviting communists of the colonial or semi-colonial world to collaborate with "bourgeois democracy". Communists, in contrast to what Lenin had said in 1920, might even collaborate with pan-Islamists. At Fourth Congress, Salih Hacioglu critiques wars of national liberation for TCP left; is defeated.
    <p>- December 1922. The communists get their chance to end isolation when the "official" Communist Party announces nationwide economic congress in Smyrna, to convene in February 1923. The congress invites peasants and farm laborers, business people, workers, industrialists and artisans to propose  economic reforms for the new regime. Sefik Hüsnü draws up a program for a workers commission calling for the eight-hour day, an absolute ban on child labor, three days' leave per month for women, sixteen weeks' maternity leave, a weekly rest period, abolition of all legal limits on the right to strike and to association,  a health care system and "factory committees" for communication between workers and bosses. A further text in Aydinlik calls for modernization of Turkish agriculture and a series of measures improving the situation of the Anatolian peasantry. This document recognizes the necessity, for the interim, of dealing with foreign capital. Aydlinlik is in effect calling for the creation of a state-sponsored creation of a Turkish capitalist class.
    <p>-Early 1923- Various communist groups at liberty to have public existence and publications. With the end of military hostilities and the reunification of the country, focus of communist activity shifts from Anatolia to Istanbul.
    <p>-November 1922-July 1923:.  Negotiations for the Treaty of Lausanne which formally recognizes the Kemalist victory in Turkey and scraps the punitive Treaty of Sèvres of 1920. Kemalist-Communist relations warm yet again.  Soviet press blows hot and cold, praising the alliance with Turkey while attacking the Turkish rapprochement with the Allies. . 
    <p>-February 1923: National 10-day economic congress.  Soviet ambassador arrives on the same train as Mustafa Kemal and causes sensation by his presence on congress's tribunal of honor.  The authorities choose "worker" delegates (187 total, many of them having no working-class credentials) with an eye to sidelining potential subversives. The more circumspect General Union of Workers from Istanbul presents a more moderate program than Hüsnü's, oriented to petitioning the employers for benevolence. Despite hostility,  worker delegation manages to get its program forwarded to the government. Sefik Hüsnü congratulates the Turkish worker delegation on its maturity and its ability to make itself heard. Hüsnü and the Socialist Party of Workers and Farm Laborers, with the war over and a significant impact at the national conference,  think their moment, after the chill of the fall arrests,  has arrived. 
    <p>-March 1923: Unfortunately for Hüsnü, a new pendulum swing of Turko-Soviet relations takes place. After their triumph at Lausanne, the Kemalists no longer need the Soviet alliance. Once the Allies concede control over the Straits to Kemal Pasha, the Kemalists unleash a police operation against communist militants in Istanbul. Kemalist "health inspectors" raid the offices of Hüsnü's party and proceed to arrest Salih Hacioglu. 
    <p>-March 17, 1923: Ad hoc tribunal launches trial of the militants arrested the previous October, as well as of Salih Hacioglu and a number of radical workers.
    <p>-March 1923: Sefik Hüsnü urges supporters to vote for the Kemalists in upcoming national elections, barring the way to "reaction".  
    <p>-April 21, 1923: A new wave of harassment and then arrests of communists , this time netting Sefik Hüsnu and other party leaders. Aralov, the Soviet ambassador in Ankara, is asked to take a leave, and several employees of the Soviet consul in Istanbul are expelled from Turkey.  
    <p>-May Day 1923, Renewed strikes, above all in Istanbul. 
    <p>-May 1923: Pravda headlines "White Terror in Turkey" about April arrests. But mere weeks later, those arrested are acquitted and released at the end of May. Those arrested in October 1922, charged under a law potentially prescribing the death penalty, are condemned to three months imprisonment plus a fine.  Numbed by these experiences, Sefik Hüsnü and his militants are unable to throw themselves back into mass work when the climate between Russia and Turkey improves again, following their release. 
    <p>-July 24, 1923: The signing of the Treaty of Lausanne is the signal for a strike wave that lasts until November. The opportunist, moderate General Union of Workers is able to take advantage.  A wave of nationalism and even xenophobia, based on the long humiliations of the past, makes foreign companies targets of predilection. Moslem workers demand the firing of Christian blue and white collar workers, and the expulsion of European managers. Greek and Armenian emigation intensifies. The intensity of anti-foreigner feeling among the strikers and the resulting militancy at foreign companies makes it possible for Kemalist officials to publicly sympathize. 
    <p>-October 1923: A wave of measures enforce Turkish as the sole public language, not only in commerce and industry, but in everything from advertising to the sub-titles of films. Foreign companies are required to employ only Turkish Moslems. The General Union of Workers, which had earlier already tried its hand at nationalism and xenophobia, rides the wave, even as they cultivate ties with the British Labor Party and the Second International.
    <p>-October 29, 1923. Proclamation of the Turkish Republic. Sefik Hüsnü's group is again an isolated sect. 
    <p>-November 18, 1923: Railway strike completely paralyzes the railway network of European Turkey. 
    <p>-Nov. 26 1923: During railway strike, Sakir Rasim and the General Union of Workers of Istanbul convoke a congress with 250 delegates representing 19,000 workers. Organization renamed the General Union of the Workers of Turkey. Despite having an anti-communist figure close to the Kemalists  as vice-president, the union is ordered to disband on Dec. 18, 1923. Government suspicious of union's ties to Second International.  
    <p>-January 1924-Well-placed friends of General Union of Workers of Turkey issue a counter-order to the order to dissolve. Push for a new labor law, as promised the previous year at the economic conference. Sakir Rasim makes public letter of Feb. 2 from Kemal Pasha promising new labor law. 
    <p>-March 3, 1924: the caliphate is abolished. Kemalists introduce economic reforms and completely secularize education. 
    <p>-May Day 1924: Big worker demonstrations. 
    <p>-May 1924: Hüsnü in Aydinlik expresses disappointment with Republic, characterized as "bourgeois", but continues support for Kemal against the "imperialists". Hüsnü calls for statist policies. After mid-1924 suppression of the foreign tobacco monopoly, Hüsnü calls for state monopolies, statist measures in industry, foreign trade, communications, the tertiary sector, expropriation of large properties, free distribution of land to the poor peasants.
    <p>-Mid-May 1924: Court orders Union to cease its activities. In response, summer 1924 sees spontaneous actions at foreign companies. Tramway strike in July. Police are called, several are wounded, 30 are arrested. Postal strike, lockout. Scabs break the strike. Agitation spreads to Anatolia. Railway strikes erupt,  including in Eskisehir. Government brings in Christian strikebreakers (French, Greek, Bulgarian). 
    <p>-June-July 1924: Fifth Congress of Comintern. Hüsnü's Aydinlik faction attacked polemically by Manuilsky for "class collaboration". Hüsnü argues in reply that Turkey is only at the beginning of national liberation. The critique pushes Hüsnü et al. to pay more attention to worker milieu.
    <p>-September 24, 1924: Union reborn under the name "Association for Workers Improvement", with appearances of a Kemalist organization. Socialists and Communists work together to infiltrate and control organization.  Resumption of agitation, but defeat follows defeat. 
    <p>-January 1925: Secret 3<sup>rd</sup> Congress of CP.  Salih Haciologu attends, freshly out of prison. 
    <p>-February1925: Vast Kurdish revolt in eastern Turkey led by Chaikh Said. 
    <p>The revolt pushes the Kemalists back toward the Soviet Union. Turkey also faces possible military threat from Iran and tension arises with Britain over Mosoul. Turkey and the Soviet Union need each other again.
    <p>-Mar 4, 1925:  Grand National Assembly votes full powers to government; state of emergency declared.  Worker organizations retreat.
    <p>-Mid-May 1925: 40 Turkish CPers arrested. Hüsnü in Germany. Trials begin in mid-August. Hüsnü et al. get 15 years hard labor in absentia. From that time on, party must go clandestine. Party has 500-600 members at time of crackdown.
    <p>Nov. 17, 1925: Salih Hacioglu denounces Aydinlik faction of TCP before Comintern Eastern desk; threatens to oppose Comintern and USSR.
    <p>Later expelled from TCP Central Committee (1926), from the party itself (1928) and finally sent to the camps in the Soviet Union (1929), where he died in 1934. 
    <p>THIS ARTICLE IS FROM THE BREAK THEIR HAUGHTY POWER WEB SITE
    <p><a href="http://home.earthlink.net/~lrgoldner">http://home.earthlink.net/~lrgoldner</a>
    <p>  
    <p>  
    <p>                   
    <p>  
    <p>                  
    <p> 
    <p> 
    <p>.    
    <p>                  
    <p>  
    <p>                  
    <p>                    
    <p>.
    <p>.
  </div>
  <div>
    <div id="ftn1">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1"><strong>1</strong>.</a>                     From Jan M. Meijer (org.), The Trotsky Papers,
      <p>                        1917-1922, 2 vols., London, The Hague and Paris: Mouton,
      <p>                         1964, 1971, vol. II, pag. 209.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn2">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2"><strong>2</strong>.</a>                     Thereby reminding us of Kenneth Rexroth's quip (in his Autobiographical Novel) that Leninism had a genius for coining terms such as "critical support", "democratic centralism", or "revolutionary trade unionism" whereby the noun always won out over the adjective.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn3">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3"><strong>3</strong>.</a>                     These agreements, according to E.H. Carr, were "a further stage in the process by which relations between Moscow and the outside world were placed predominantly on a governmental basis." Cf. The Bolshevik Revolution, vol. 3, (1954) p. 290.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn4">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4"><strong>4</strong>.</a>                     On the sacrifice of the Soviet Socialist Republic of Gilan to Soviet-Persian relations, cf. Chaqueri, C. The Soviet Socialist Republic of Iran, 1920-1921. Pittsburgh, 1995.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn5">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5"><strong>5</strong>.</a>                     On Attatürk's influence in on an authoritarian modernizing regime in Afghanistan, cf. L. Poullada, Reform and Rebellion in Afghanistan, 1919-1929 (1973). Jemal Pasha, a Young Turk who had taken refuge in Germany after 1918, became an adviser to King Amanullah (Carr, op. cit. p. 290)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn6">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6"><strong>6</strong>.</a>                     Note to the unadvised reader (like myself prior to undertaking this study): the title "Pasha" in Turkish merely means "commander", following  the family name. Thus Mustafa Kemal becomes Kemal Pasha. Later the term "Attatürk", "Father of the Turks" was coined; thus in the following the names Mustafa Kemal, Kemal Pasha and Attatürk all designate the same individual.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn7">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7"><strong>7</strong>.</a>                     Cf. the pamphlet of the International Communist Current, "Left Wing of the Turkish Communist Party, 1920-1927" for the details of this little-known and highly significant story.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn8">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8"><strong>8</strong>.</a>                     -At the time of the 1911 revolution in China, Herder-inspired Turkic nationalism theorized by  the Crimean Tatar Ismael Bey Gasprinski (cf. below) reached northwest China through Turkic traders and merchants. Cf. James Millward, Eurasian Crossroads. A History of Xinjiang. Columbia UP, 2007, pp. 171-174.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn9">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9"><strong>9</strong>.</a>                     Cf. for an overview of the Turkic linguistic and cultural area cf. Catagatay, E. et al eds. The Turkic Speaking Peoples. 2006.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn10">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref10" name="_ftn10"><strong>10</strong>.</a>                   Some early Turkish romantics such as Ahmed Midhad (1844-1912) were already attempting to create a more vernacular Turkish literary language in the 1860's . Catagatay, op. cit. p. 239.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn11">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref11" name="_ftn11"><strong>11</strong>.</a>                   Cf. M. Mazower.  Salonica. City of Ghosts. Christians, Muslims and Jews 1430-1950. New York 2004. An excellent historical view of the Salonica working class before World War II is in A. Stinas, Memoires (Paris 1990). Excerpts in English are available at http://www.geocities.com/antagonism1/stinas/index.html.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn12">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref12" name="_ftn12"><strong>12</strong>.</a>                   Marx even wrote a series of articles arguing that the British prime minister Palmerston was virtually a paid Russian agent. Cf.  Rabehl, B. ed. Karl Marx. Geschichte der Geheimdiplomatie. 1972.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn13">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref13" name="_ftn13"><strong>13</strong>.</a>                   Cf. Rozdolksi, R.  Engels and the "nonhistoric" peoples : the national question in the Revolution of 1848 . Glasgow : Critique Books, 1986.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn14">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref14" name="_ftn14"><strong>14</strong>.</a>                   The Russian translation of vol. I in 1874 was the first translation of the book anywhere.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn15">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref15" name="_ftn15"><strong>15</strong>.</a>                   Cf. Shanin, T. The Late Marx and the Russian Road. 1993. Also Rubel, M.  Marx-Engels: Die russische Kommune. 1972.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn16">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref16" name="_ftn16"><strong>16</strong>.</a>                   The Ottoman world was not merely an empire but also, for 500 years, the seat of the caliphate, "direct successors of the prophet Mohammed", until Attatürk's abolition of the caliphate in 1924. For those centuries Ottoman power shaped Islam as had the Arab caliphates before it, and concealed the shift of power to the West from Moslems everywhere; hence the shock of Napoleon's military superiority.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn17">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref17" name="_ftn17"><strong>17</strong>.</a>                   -It was in December 1876, prior to the conference, brokered by Bismarck, that he declared to parliament that the Balkans were "not worth the bones of a single Pomeranian grenadier". In the revised (1878) revision of the Treaty of San Stefano, the only remaining Ottoman holdings in the Balkans were  Macedonia and Albania. Misha Glenny (The Balkans. Nationalism, War and the Great Powers, 1804-1999. 1999, p. 156) called the Macedonian question "the unyielding philosopher's stone of Balkan nationalism".
    </div>
    <div id="ftn18">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref18" name="_ftn18"><strong>18</strong>.</a>                   Cf. Misha Glenny. Ibid.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn19">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref19" name="_ftn19"><strong>19</strong>.</a>                   Cf. R.W. Seton-Watson. Disraeli, Gladstone and the Eastern Question. 1935; 1972 reprint.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn20">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref20" name="_ftn20"><strong>20</strong>.</a>                   Cf. the books of Peter Hopkirk, in particular The Great Game. 1992.  Also Karl Meyer/S. Blair Brysac The Tournament of Shadows. 1999.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn21">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref21" name="_ftn21"><strong>21</strong>.</a>                   Cf. Brian Cooper Busch, Britain, India and the Arabs, 1914-1921. 1971.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn22">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref22" name="_ftn22"><strong>22</strong>.</a>                   Consider for example that France, one of the classic nation states effectively unified by the 17<sup>th</sup> century, still in the late 19<sup>th</sup> century, still had to struggle to impose French as a national language in many regions of the country, and to impose French national identity on diverse provincial groups (cf. Eugen Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen, 1870-1914: the Modernization of Rural France (1976). Germany and Italy, which both completed their national unification in 1870, featured regional dialects well into the 20<sup>th</sup> century, many of them still the first language of daily life today; Spain, also a creation of the "first wave" of national unification, in the late 1970's had to recognize wide regional political and linguistic autonomy for diverse groups.  Given these realities, Marx and Engels' pre-1870's blindness to the "peoples with without history", where most Slavs and particularly south Slavs is concerned, is almost comprehensible. They certainly never had to think about nation-state formation of the peoples of Chechnya or the Khanata of Bukhara.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn23">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref23" name="_ftn23"><strong>23</strong>.</a>                   Cf. Catagay, E. et al. op. cit. The Young Turks, who gathered in exile in Paris, were preceded by the Young Ottomans, with a somewhat similar agenda, based on their reading of Montesquieu, Rousseau, Smith and Ricardo. Cf. in Bernard Lewis, The Emergence of Modern Turkey, (2002 ed.), p. 173.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn24">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref24" name="_ftn24"><strong>24</strong>.</a>                   On the passage of German romantic populism to the colonial and later Third World, cf. Bassam Tibi, Arab Nationalism (1980) for a classic case.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn25">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref25" name="_ftn25"><strong>25</strong>.</a>                   "Pan-Slavism was the father of Pan-Turanism". Cf. Hans Kohn. Pan-Slavism: Its History and Ideology. New York 1960, p. 259.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn26">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref26" name="_ftn26"><strong>26</strong>.</a>                   One such work in this debate was M.F. Kopruluzade, Influence du chamanisme turco-mongole sur les ordres mystiques musulmans, Istanbul 1929. 
    </div>
    <div id="ftn27">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref27" name="_ftn27"><strong>27</strong>.</a>                   In the Turko-Soviet friendship and commercial treaty of March 1921, the Kemalist government agreed to crack down on pan-Turanian agitation aimed at Russia, and the Soviet government agreed not to promote anti-Kemalist agitation in Turkey.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn28">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref28" name="_ftn28"><strong>28</strong>.</a>                   Pan-Islamism also haunted the Western governments in the late 19<sup>th</sup> century, fearing a general Muslim revolt against the West. After the Bolshevik Revolution, these fears were augmented by the specter of a Bolshevik-Muslim alliance. Cf. Paul Dumont, Du socialisme ottoman a l'internationalisme anatolien. Istanbul 1997, p. 225.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn29">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref29" name="_ftn29"><strong>29</strong>.</a>                   Cf. Uriel Heyd. Foundations of Turkish Nationalism. The Life and Teachings of Ziya Goekalp (1950); C.W. Hostler, Turkism and the Soviets (1957); virtually all the writngs of Alexandre Bennigsen, and especially Sultan Galiev: Le pere de la revolution tiers-mondiste (1986). On Enver Pasha's misadventures after leaving Turkey in 1918, cf. Hopkirk, Setting the East Ablaze, Ch. 11.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn30">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref30" name="_ftn30"><strong>30</strong>.</a>                   A French writer, Edmond Demolins, had published in 1897 a book entitled A quoi tient la superiorite des Anglo-Saxons? (What Is the Basis of Anglo-Saxon Superiority?). The book, emphasizing the education of individualism as the key, had a significant impact in both the Turkish and Arab world (Lewis, op. cit. pp. 303-304)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn31">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref31" name="_ftn31"><strong>31</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 238.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn32">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref32" name="_ftn32"><strong>32</strong>.</a>                   This primacy of the Tatars, for the Turkic populations of Russia, was also noted by A. Bennigsen, in Sultan Galiev: le pere de la revolution tiers-mondiste (1986), p. 16ff. By 1900, Tatars even dominated the fur trade in New York City, and had a 20% literacy rate, higher than the rate in European Russia at the end of the 19<sup>th</sup> century.  But after 1878, "from the Bosporus to the borders of China, Moslems…realized that without a profound modification of society, the whole of the Moslem world was condemned." (p. 26) Until 1905, according to Bennigsen (p. 33), this Tatar ferment remained pro-Tsar, but this was shaken by the Japanese military victory over Russia. By 1906, an Islamic left had appeared. Sufi brotherhoods also became part of this ferment, through the colonial world, reviving the idea of holy war. Russian Muslims were the first to discuss Marxism, before  the Ottoman Turks, the Iranians or the Arabs (p. 40). A group in the oil capital Baku (Azerbaijan) affiliated with the Russian Social Democrats (RSDLP), the first and only time the Bolsheviks authorized a group that was both national and confessional. The Pan-Turkic nationalists in Russia saw Marxism above all as a theory of organization. Yusuf Alecura (1876-1933) was another Tatar nationalist figure who was educated in Europe and who started a Tatar newspaper published from 1906 to 1917. After the rise of Attatürk, Alecura became more prominent than ever and dominated the first Congress of the Turkish Historical Society in 1932. Cagatay op. cit. p. 238.
      <p>                        Another key Tatar nationalist intellectual was Abdureshid Meddi, a theoretician of the Young Tatars. In his speeches, writes G. Williams (op. cit. pp. 319-320) "we hear for the first time, language that defines the Crimea not as a province of the Russian Empire, a segment of the Dar al-Islam or adjunct of a larger Turkic homeland, but as the patrimony of the Crimean Tatar nation. In a speech given in 1910…Meddi uses allegories of blood mixed with soil that evokes the language of classic German nationalism."
    </div>
    <div id="ftn33">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref33" name="_ftn33"><strong>33</strong>.</a>                   E. Cagatay et al. eds. Op. cit. p. 235.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn34">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref34" name="_ftn34"><strong>34</strong>.</a>                   G. Williams, The Crimean Tatars, 2001. p. 312.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn35">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref35" name="_ftn35"><strong>35</strong>.</a>                   According to Heyd, the Turkish national renaissance of the second half of the 19<sup>th</sup> century "sprang from the researches of European Turkologists who showed the Turks that they belonged to a great nation with a cultural tradition that went back centuries before Islam" (op. cit. p. 105) The French writers Lamartine and Loti also praised Turkish culture. The mediator of German cultural nationalism was Hüsenzade Ali, from the Caucusus, who encountered both socialism and pan-Slavism at the University of St. Petersburg in the 1890's. After the Turk-Greek war of 1897, Ali went to Baku and attempted to unite Sunnis and Shiites in a closer union with Turkey. He later became, like Gökalp,  a member of the C.U.P., which itself had copied the model of the Russian secret societies.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn36">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref36" name="_ftn36"><strong>36</strong>.</a>                   Heyd, op. cit. p. 165.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn37">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref37" name="_ftn37"><strong>37</strong>.</a>                   Mazzini was also a figure of import in the Balkans, where the Italian unification process had been followed closely by various nationalists, and where Serbia fancied itself in the role of  a "Balkan Piedmont" in an eventual Balkan unification.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn38">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref38" name="_ftn38"><strong>38</strong>.</a>                   Heyd, p. 168. For Heyd, there is little doubt "that Gökalp's conception of society, the elite and the Leader prepared the way for Attatürk" (p. 140).  Gökalp was also an admirer of the German mercantilst Friedrich List.  Under Gökalp's influence, People's Houses were established in every Turkish town for the study of local folklore.  "The appreciation of Treitschke by Durkheim seems in every way applicable to Gökalp" (p. 163).
    </div>
    <div id="ftn39">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref39" name="_ftn39"><strong>39</strong>.</a>                   In Turkey as in a number of other developing countries in the interwar period (e.g. Brazil, Argentina) ex-Communists played important role in building the development state. In Turkey this was best exemplified by the Kadro (from cadre) group of the early 1930's. Vedat Nedim Tör, a former secretary general of the party, became a theoretician  movement in the early 1930's. Other key figures had originally been part of the Aydinlik (Clarity) group ca. 1919, directly modeled on Henri Barbusse's-another future Stalinophile-French journal Clarte. As one historian of the Turkish CP put it: "Their central idea remained that the elite in Turkey must awaken to its historic role as the revolutionary force in society and "overcome the inertia of the masses". Cf. George S. Harris, The Origins of Communism in Turkey, (1969). p. 146, and his later book The Communists and the Kadro Movement (2002), showing that all the key figures of that movement came from the Aydinlik group.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn40">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref40" name="_ftn40"><strong>40</strong>.</a>                   "Later cataclysms of the 20<sup>th</sup> century have obscured the contemporary impact of the Young Turk revolution. Yet its importance is comparable with the Russian Revolution of 1917 and the collapse of communism in the Soviet Union and Eastern Europe in 1989. The speed with which the sultan's power crumbled astonished the great powers, and took the revolutionaries themselves unawares." (Glenny, op. cit. p. 216). These later cataclysms have also obscured the 1917-1921 events in Turkey, Persia and Afghanistan as the source of "anti-imperialist" alliances with the national bourgeoisie.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn41">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref41" name="_ftn41"><strong>41</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 120.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn42">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref42" name="_ftn42"><strong>42</strong>.</a>                   Shaw, S. and Shaw, E.K.  History of the Ottoman Empire and Modern Turkey. Vol. II. 1977. P. 300.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn43">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref43" name="_ftn43"><strong>43</strong>.</a>                   The Capitulations were grants of partial Ottoman state sovereignty to Western powers during the centuries of Ottoman decline, giving Britain and France (first of all) control of different aspects of finance, fiscal policy and the customs house.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn44">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref44" name="_ftn44"><strong>44</strong>.</a>                   Shaw and Shaw, op. cit. p. 313.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn45">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref45" name="_ftn45"><strong>45</strong>.</a>                   The term "Young Turks" is here used interchangeably with their formal name, the Committee for Union and Progress (CUP).
    </div>
    <div id="ftn46">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref46" name="_ftn46"><strong>46</strong>.</a>                   Cf. P. Dumont, op. cit. pp. 15 ff.  All quotes from Dumont, an essential source for this article, are my translations. Dumont's book is second only to the ICC pamphlet as a guide to this story. The book, for all its wealth of detail, nonetheless misses the left wing of the Turkish communists and gives excessive weight to the right wing of Sefik Hüsnü and the Aydinlik group.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn47">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref47" name="_ftn47"><strong>47</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 35.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn48">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref48" name="_ftn48"><strong>48</strong>.</a>                   Cf. the issue of  Revolutionary History, Vol. 8, No. 3. The Balkan Socialist Tradition and the Balkan Federation, 1871-1915
    </div>
    <div id="ftn49">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref49" name="_ftn49"><strong>49</strong>.</a>                   Enver Pasha's credentials, in addition to being the commander in some disastrous military defeats in the World War, also included involvement in the massacres of Armenians. Grigori Zinoviev became his main Bolshevik sponsor (Carr, op. cit. p. 265)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn50">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref50" name="_ftn50"><strong>50</strong>.</a>                   On Enver Pasha in the years 1919-1922, cf. Helene Carrere d'Encausse, Reforme et Revolution chez les Musulmans de l'Empire Russe (1981), pp. 263-266. More generally on Islamo-Communism, cf. A. Bennigsen, op. cit.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn51">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref51" name="_ftn51"><strong>51</strong>.</a>                   A huge national mythology surrounds the rise of Mustafa Kemal, embalmed in the large Attatürk ("Father of the Turks") mausoleum in Ankara.  After his military victories as Ottoman commander in World War I came his May 1919 move to Samsun, where he began to mobilize resistance to the Allied and Greek occupation.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn52">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref52" name="_ftn52"><strong>52</strong>.</a>                   Readers unfamiliar with this period in Ottoman and Turkish history should keep in mind that until the Kemalist nationalists turned the tide against the Greek invasion in fall 1921, the Ottoman Empire (finally abolished in 1922) was still the internationally-recognized government and with its capital in Istanbul.  Mustafa Kemal turned the small town of Ankara in the center of Anatolia into the new capital in December 1919 in order to deflate the prestige of Istanbul in the new Republic. The Grand National Assembly moved there in April 1920. Hence references in this text to Kemal's government should be understood as meaning the as-yet unrecognized breakaway nationalist revolt against the Allies, the Greeks and the punitive Treaty of Sèvres (1920)-more punitive to the Ottomans that the Versailles Treaty was to Germany-- that the Kemalist revolt undid.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn53">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref53" name="_ftn53"><strong>53</strong>.</a>                   One manifestation of the power of Islam in the immediate postwar political conjuncture was the creation of the "Green Army"  ca. May 1920. Various Muslim groups in the former Russian empire used green, the color of Islam. Some of these militias fought in the Transcaucasus and participated in the capture of Baku in September 1918. The Kemalists used the rumors of such a "Green Army" to quell suspicions about its secularism in Turkish public opinion, suspicions fanned by the Sultanate in Istanbul. The actual Green Army saw as its task the struggle against reactionary Islamic opponents of the Kemalists. (Dumont, op. cit. p. 349). The Green Army's pan-Asianist, possibly pan-Turanist call was "Asia for the Asians". At the Second Congress of the Comintern in July 1920, Lenin denounced pan-Asianism as serving the interests of "Turkish and Japanese imperialism" (ibid. p. 351). When Cerkes Edhem emerged as a strongman of the Green Army and showed potential of becoming a rival to Mustafa Kemal, a break with the nationalists occurred in 1920, and Kemal attempt to dissolve the organization. In October 1920, the law on associations was amended to give the government the right to ban organizations it deemed dangerous to state security. (ibid. p. 355)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn54">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref54" name="_ftn54"><strong>54</strong>.</a>                   "Notorious" because of the presence of many Muslim delegates who today would rate as little more than Islamic fundamentalists, who responded in particular to Grigori Zinoviev's call for a "jihad" against the West. The Baku Conference was attended by 235 Turks, 192 "Persians and Parsees:, 8 Chinese, 8 Kurds, 157 Armenians and 100 Georgians (Carr, op. cit. p. 260.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn55">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref55" name="_ftn55"><strong>55</strong>.</a>                   This included Col. Max Bauer, chief of staff of Ludendorff, and later military adviser to Chiang kai-chek.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn56">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref56" name="_ftn56"><strong>56</strong>.</a>                   V. Vourkoutiotis, Making Common Cause: German-Soviet Relations 1919-1922 (2007), p. 36.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn57">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref57" name="_ftn57"><strong>57</strong>.</a>                   Dumont, op. cit. . 139.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn58">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref58" name="_ftn58"><strong>58</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 140.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn59">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref59" name="_ftn59"><strong>59</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 141.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn60">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref60" name="_ftn60"><strong>60</strong>.</a>                   The Turkish CP thus began as an exile party. Baku, the oil-rich capital of Azerbaijan, underwent a tumultuous Sovietization involving a myriad of ethic groups in the significant working class (including many Moslem workers from other Turkic regions of the Tsarist empire). The city had had a rich history of working-class activity well before 1917. Before World War I, strikes in Baku were longer, more frequent and more successful than in any Russian city. Cf. Ronald Suny, The Baku Commune, 1917-1918 (1972), p. 47.  Baku was not accidentally a center of Soviet revolutionary strategy. The Azeri language could be understood by Istanbul Turks, Persians in Tabriz, Kurds, the Turkic peoples of the Transcaucasus, Georgians and Armenians. Azerbaijin was, as Paul Dumont put it, "one of the main revolutionary crossroads of the Near East", a "Mecca of anti-imperialist struggle". (Dumont, p. 286)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn61">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref61" name="_ftn61"><strong>61</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 142.  These founders included Halil Pasha, uncle of Enver Pasha, an Ottoman officer in World War I; he had been ordered by Mustafa Kemal in August 1919 to make contact with the Bolsheviks for the nationalist movement. Salih Zeki, former Ottoman bureacrat, had organized a massacre of Armenians in his district in 1916. Dr. Fuad Sabit had been dispatched by Mustafa Kemal to Azerbaijan in July 1919, where he made contact with the Bolsheviks as well. Their creation of a "Turkish Communist Party" in Baku was intended to ingratiate them with the Russians.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn62">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref62" name="_ftn62"><strong>62</strong>.</a>                   In addition to the exiled founders of the CP in Baku, there were numerous socialist and communist groupings active in the Ottoman Empire after the Allied occupation of November 1918. There were also important strikes in Istanbul, such as the tramway strike of May 1920 organized by the (Second International) Turkish Socialist Party. The TSP at that time had 5000 members. Earlier strikes in 1920 had swelled party membership, such as those at the naval shipyards of the Golden Horn. May 1, 1921 saw the biggest May Day demonstration in Istanbul history. French intelligence services were also anguished by the appearance of Russian agitators. In February 1919 they uncovered a propaganda group in Istanbul using the name "Turkish Communist Party", made up of Russian émigrés, Jews, some Moslems and some Greeks. (This information in gleaned by Dumont, op. cit. pp. 197-226.)  Other radicalized elements appeared in exile in Germany, some developing ties to the Spartakusbund at the end of the war (ibid. p. 231) and were in the streets with them in January 1919. A number of them perished in the murder of the 15 communists off Trabzon in January 1921.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn63">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref63" name="_ftn63"><strong>63</strong>.</a>                   The Red Army entered Baku only in April 1920, putting an end to the annexationist dreams of the Unionists.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn64">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref64" name="_ftn64"><strong>64</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 143, footnote 1. Attatürk had noticed the defeat of the 1919 Hungarian Revolution of Bela Kun and how the absence of a common border with the Soviet Union had been a major factor in its isolation.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn65">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref65" name="_ftn65"><strong>65</strong>.</a>                   The main figure of the first phase of the Turkish CP was Mustafa Suphi (1883-1921). After studies in Paris, he had worked in the opposition to the CUP in Turkey and was imprisoned. He escaped to Russia, where he entered into contact with the Bolsheviks. After the revolution, he became the key figure in contact with the Turkish interior and worked under Stalin's Commissariat of Nationalities. He represented Turkey at the founding Congress of the Third International in March 1919. He arrived in Baku in May 1920 and undertook the reorganization of the exile party founded earlier that year. He returned to Turkey at the end of 1920 to request legalization of the TCP from Mustafa Kemal. He and his entourage were greeted by anti-communist demonstrations organized by the nationalists of the eastern provinces, and he and fourteen other communists were murdered at the end of January 1921. Ibid. p. 143 footnote 3. 
      <p>                        According to the ICC (p. 5) Mustapha Suphi had also been influenced by the Islamo-Communism of Sultan Galiev, an influence he never entirely shed.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn66">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref66" name="_ftn66"><strong>66</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 145. Dumont interprets this letter as an attempt to assure Kemal that this collaboration would not pull him to the left.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn67">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref67" name="_ftn67"><strong>67</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 147. Both the Bolsheviks and the Muslim revolutionaries at Baku played a careful verbal game of not "dotting the i's" about their true divergent perspectives, for the purpose of the momentary alliance. (ibid. p. 299)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn68">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref68" name="_ftn68"><strong>68</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 149.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn69">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref69" name="_ftn69"><strong>69</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 151.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn70">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref70" name="_ftn70"><strong>70</strong>.</a>                   Ibid.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn71">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref71" name="_ftn71"><strong>71</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 157.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn72">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref72" name="_ftn72"><strong>72</strong>.</a>                   Both the ICC pamphlet and Dumont make the important point that Greek Communist agitation against the war was an important factor in the Kemalist victories. Dumont writes, basing himself on a Soviet source (p. 392, footnote 2) "The Greek Communists rose up against the war in Asia Minor starting in mid-1920. It seems that they, by their active anti-militarist propaganda, significantly contributed to the undoing of the troops sent to Anatolia. Starting at the end of 1920, desertions in the Hellenic army multiplied and there is every evidence that a certain number of mutinies took place in the barracks around Smyrna. According to N. Dimitratos, the delegate of the Greek Communist Party at the Third Congress of the Comintern, more than 100,000 "workers and peasants" had deserted during the first two years of the war. This figure may seem a bit Homeric, but it nonetheless gives a certain idea of the extent of the phenomenon." 
    </div>
    <div id="ftn73">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref73" name="_ftn73"><strong>73</strong>.</a>                   The Soviet government wanted close ties with Mustafa Kemal in their battle against British intervention, which in late 1919 was still backing anti-Soviet forces in Armenia, Georgia and Azerbaijan. The Soviets also hoped that such an alliance would strengthen their appeal to the Turkic populations within Russia. Chicherin, at that time in charge of Soviet foreign relations, made a direct appeal to the "workers and peasants of Turkey" in September 1919, just as Mustafa Kemal was imposing himself as the leader of the nationalist movement, to continue the struggle against the Greek invaders. Kemal, for his part, was already using the prospect of a Soviet alliance to alarm the Western powers, while clearly demarcating himself from  communism. At the same time he realized that Soviet military aid was essential to his survival. The tradeoff was Kemal's assistance in the Sovietization of Armenia, Georgia and Azerbaijan. Ibid. pp. 169-170.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn74">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref74" name="_ftn74"><strong>74</strong>.</a>                   H. Carrere d'Encausse, op. cit. ibid.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn75">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref75" name="_ftn75"><strong>75</strong>.</a>                   The program featured the 8-hour day, a legal minimum wage, abolition of child labor, the creation of village cooperatives, the nationalization of public transport, mines, forests, etc, Ibid. p. 325.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn76">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref76" name="_ftn76"><strong>76</strong>.</a>                     I am indebted for what I know about this left wing to Turkish comrades who sent me their pamphlet Left-Wing of the Turkish Communist Party, prior to their adhesion to the International Communist Current (ICC). The pamphlet is not on line but is available from the ICC. E-mail communication and subsequent conversations with these comrades have been invaluable in writing this article. The pamphlet is hereafter referred to as "ICC pamphlet".
    </div>
    <div id="ftn77">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref77" name="_ftn77"><strong>77</strong>.</a>                     Sharif Manatov was the son of an imam of Bashkir, in the southern Urals. According to Dumont, he began his political career as a militant on the far right of the Bashkir assembly. Manatov had come to Constantinople in 1913. "In 1914, his anti-war position forced him to emigrate to Switzerland where he met and became a friend of Lenin. (after 1917)…he went back to Bashkiria…and was even elected as chairman of the Bashkir Soviet"…He was initially part of the Bashkir national liberation movement" but when its leader went over to the Whites, Manatov broke with the movement and was imprisoned. (ICC pamphlet). He went over to the Bolsheviks and in 1918 Stalin (Commissar for Nationalities) made him vice-chairman of the Central Muslim Commissariat. He worked into the Bashkir nationalist movement and was sent to Baku to the Musawat government there. By April 1920 he was in Ankara as Bashkir representative at the government of the Grand National Assembly. He then became one of the most active Bolshevik propagandists in Anatolia, and quickly built an impressive network of militants. In Ankara he began giving lectures on the ideas of the October Revolution. Through his influence on the workers and notables of Eskisehir, that city became the main bastion of Anatolian communist ferment (Dumont , pp. 374-375).   George Harris describes him as "the first voice on Turkish soil to proclaim that Lenin 'had invented a doctrine that differs from Marxism'. He apparently attempted to convert Attatürk to Bolshevism. In June 1920, he wrote the General Statutes of the Turkish Communist Party which called for soviets, the abolition of private property, and nationalizations. (Harris, op. cit. pp. 70-72).
      <p>                        After his expulsion from Turkey in fall 1920, he returned to the Soviet Union and was later murdered (ICC pamphlet). Salih Hacioglu, born in 1880, was a veterinarian. In World War I, he served as a military veterinarian on several fronts and was revolted by the experience. He made his way to Ankara and encountered Manatov and his seminars. He and Manatov took over the local organization of the Turkish Socialist Party in Eskisehir and launched the short-lived newspaper Emek. After the repression of the People's Communist Party in January 1921, he was one of the figures condemned to 15 years at hard labor. (He was however amnestied by the end of the year.) Both he and Manatov, in the previous fall, had warned Mustafa Suphi of the dangers awaiting Turkish CP members (ICC pamphlet).
    </div>
    <div id="ftn78">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref78" name="_ftn78"><strong>78</strong>.</a>                   ICC pamphlet, pp. 15, 22. Safarov heard the plea of Salih Hacioglu in November 1925 to depose the right-wing Aydinlik leadership of the Turkish party. Safarov's role, over and against the Soviet press and various Comintern Congress resolutions on support for bourgeois revolutions in the semi-colonial and colonial world, shows that in spite of the Soviet treaties with Turkey, Persia and Afghanistan, the Comintern did not speak with one voice. Safarov later went to Germany and worked with the Communist opposition group the Leninbund, then returned to Russia and was subsequently shot.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn79">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref79" name="_ftn79"><strong>79</strong>.</a>                   ICC pamphlet, p. 3.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn80">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref80" name="_ftn80"><strong>80</strong>.</a>                   Ibid.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn81">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref81" name="_ftn81"><strong>81</strong>.</a>                   The Kemalist representative in Moscow, for his part, was under strict instructions to seek weaponry and munitions from the Soviet government, but to do everything in his power to prevent an intervention of the Red Army in regions disputed with the Turkish nationalists.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn82">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref82" name="_ftn82"><strong>82</strong>.</a>                   Dumont, op. cit. p. 276.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn83">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref83" name="_ftn83"><strong>83</strong>.</a>                   The Second Congress, after serious debate,  ratified the idea of supporting bourgeois nationalist "anti-imperialist" struggles. Attending the conference from the colonial and semi-colonial world were delegates from Georgia, Armenia, Azerbaijan, Bukhara, India, Turkey, Persia, China and Korea. (Carr. op. cit. p. 251)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn84">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref84" name="_ftn84"><strong>84</strong>.</a>                   Dumont, op. cit. p. 272. The ICC pamphlet is much more hard-hitting: "The majority of the congress, just like the majority who participated in the People's Congress of the East, had not managed to break from nationalist ideology, and some of them had feelings toward Westerners that were arguably quite racist." (p. 9)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn85">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref85" name="_ftn85"><strong>85</strong>.</a>                   The programmatic points of the "Appeal" included recognition of the right to strike, universal suffrage, replacement of the standing army by popular militias, fiscal reform, mandatory and free primary education, distribution of land to poor peasants and improvement in the conditions of workers. (op. cit. p. 275)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn86">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref86" name="_ftn86"><strong>86</strong>.</a>                   Lenin had aleady attacked Tsarist Russia's occupation of the three eastern Turkish provinces (Kars, Ardahan and Batum) before the 1917 revolution.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn87">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref87" name="_ftn87"><strong>87</strong>.</a>                   Cf. T.E. O'Connor. Diplomacy and Revolution. G.V. Chicherin and Soviet Foreign Affairs, 1918-1930 (1988). Chicherin considered Turkey to be "crucial" to Anglo-Soviet relations (p. 121) and later conceived of a defensive alliance of the Soviet Union with Turkey, Persia and Afghanistan (p. 142). Chicherin in June 1920 in a diplomatic note had called for a plebiscite for Kurdistan, Lazistan, the area of Batum, eastern Thrace and various Turco-Arab locales,  many of them areas coveted by the Kemalists. But the following day, Kemal was informed of a large shipment of Soviet weapons and munitions (Dumont p. 293)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn88">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref88" name="_ftn88"><strong>88</strong>.</a>                   R. Hovannisian, The Republic of Armenia. Vol. IV. Berkeley 1996, p. 343. Stalin also communicated to Kemal, through the newly-established leader of the Turkish CP in Baku, Mustafa Suphi, that the Soviet government "considered the movement of nationalist resistance in Anatolia to be a model for all peoples of the East…". Suphi added to Stalin's message the assurance that the party would "avoid any initiative of an extremist character" while the war against the Greek forces continued. (Dumont, op. cit. p. 181)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn89">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref89" name="_ftn89"><strong>89</strong>.</a>                   On Nov. 7, 1920, "Chicherin instructed that the Turks should be cautioned that future military aid was dependent on their acceptance of a Soviet-mediated armistice with Armenia and on their commitment to eject any Entente force that might attempt to occupy Batum. Stalin, then still in Baku, was given the authority to suspend the shipments, if necessary." Ibid. p. 344.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn90">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref90" name="_ftn90"><strong>90</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 347.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn91">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref91" name="_ftn91"><strong>91</strong>.</a>                   Dumont, op. cit. p. 176. At the same time, it is important to keep in mind that communist militants in Turkey in the period under consideration (1917-1925) numbered no more than 20,000 (ICC pamphlet)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn92">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref92" name="_ftn92"><strong>92</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. Karakebir, commander of the Army of the East, in August 1920 suggested to Kemal Pasha putting some Turkish Communists in "honorific posts" to appease them (bid. P. 276). In his view, the communist movement should be neutralized because "an uncontrolled agitation could only benefit the British, who would not hesitate to exploit the anti-communist sentiments of forces faithful to the Caliph." (ibid.)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn93">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref93" name="_ftn93"><strong>93</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 177.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn94">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref94" name="_ftn94"><strong>94</strong>.</a>                     Ibid. p. 277.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn95">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref95" name="_ftn95"><strong>95</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 278.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn96">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref96" name="_ftn96"><strong>96</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. In October, Kemal had tried to foment an "official Communist Party' to co-opt ferment to the left, but the serious militants remained underground.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn97">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref97" name="_ftn97"><strong>97</strong>.</a>                   Salih Hacioglu. the left spokesman, had warned Suphi at the party's founding congress in Baku of the dangers of returning to Turkey.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn98">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref98" name="_ftn98"><strong>98</strong>.</a>                   Ibid. p. 279.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn99">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref99" name="_ftn99"><strong>99</strong>.</a>                   Paul Dumont, for his part, does not think that Karabekir or Hamit bey organized the murders. Telegrams between them specified that no violence should befall the group. Yahya, the local ferryman who suggested the motorboat, and with a local reputation for ferocity, has often been suspected, if only to relieve Suphi of the funds he was carrying to finance communist activity in Anatolia. But doubt is cast on the idea that he acted on his own because, after he was arrested and murdered in turn, he had threatened to "spill the beans". Whose beans? Dumont suggests as possibilities the Unionists for whom he worked in Trabzon, some local notables, or an agent of the Ankara government. Kazim Karabekir accused the Unionists of being behind it. But nothing ever went beyond conjecture. Ibid. p. 282.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn100">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref100" name="_ftn100"><strong>100</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 183.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn101">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref101" name="_ftn101"><strong>101</strong>.</a>                As E.H. Carr (op. cit. p. 301) dryly puts it: "For the first, though not for the last time, it was demonstrated that governments could deal drastically with their national Communist Parties without forfeiting the goodwill of the Soviet government." The treaty preamble, signed on the same day as the Anglo-Soviet trade agreement was signed in London, mentioned "solidarity in the struggle against imperialism". For Turkey as for the Soviet Union, it meant "the exclusion of foreign interlopers from Transcaucasia and from the shores of the Black Sea…These advantages outweighed for both parties any differences about the treatment of Turkish communists" (Carr. op. cit. p. 303.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn102">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref102" name="_ftn102"><strong>102</strong>.</a>                Ibid. P. 185. Dumont continues in a footnote to this passage: "The first article hostile to the Ankara government we found in this newspaper was on Oct. 26, 1922…Fifteen days earlier, Turkey had signed the armistice of Mudanya with the Allies. Thereafter, the Bolsheviks would multiply attacks against the Kemalist government. The first mention of the murders of Mustafa Suphi and his comrades appeared in Soviet newspapers in May 1921 (Carr op. cit. p. 304) . An article about Suphi is another Soviet publication in July 1921 by the Islamic Communist Sultan Galiev scarcely mentions the circumstances of Suphi's death. (Dumont, p. 283) Chicherin had raised the matter with the Turkish delegation negotiating the friendship and commercial treaty in February, but the latter professed innocence of involvement by the Kemalist government. The ambassador argued that the arrests of communists in the December-January crackdown had resulted from their own "tactical errors", because they had attempted to prematurely launch a "social revolution in Anatolia (ibid.).
    </div>
    <div id="ftn103">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref103" name="_ftn103"><strong>103</strong>.</a>                The treaty also settled the disputes over the Caucusus (Armenia, Azerbaijan and Georgia). O'Connor op. cit. p. 142.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn104">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref104" name="_ftn104"><strong>104</strong>.</a>                The Third Congress of the Communist International, which met in June-July 1921, issued a call to support the Kemalists. in general alignment with the new strategy of "conquering the masses". G.S. Harris, The Origins of Communism in Turkey (1969), p. 102. In a letter from the Comintern Executive Commission secretary, the ambassador Aralov, was instructed to "govern" the local communists who they feared would "scare the national intellectual circles with pointless 'left communist' blows." (ICC pamphlet) Aralov did more than "govern". In his memoirs, he reports that in 1922 Nazim Bey, a Communist leader, told him that he was in a position to establish a pro-Bolshevik government in Ankara, if the Soviet government would support him, and that he was supported in this goal by 120 deputies. Aralov claims that he rushed to inform the Kemalist authorities of what was afoot. (Dumont, p. 395)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn105">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref105" name="_ftn105"><strong>105</strong>.</a>
    </div>
    <div id="ftn106">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref106" name="_ftn106"><strong>106</strong>.</a>                Quoted in ICC pamphlet, p. 12.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn107">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref107" name="_ftn107"><strong>107</strong>.</a>                Ibid.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn108">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref108" name="_ftn108"><strong>108</strong>.</a>                Interestingly, and tellingly, the Comintern executive on one hand issued an appeal at this very moment entitled "Workers, oppose a new war in the East!", thereby overturning the "anti-imperialist" support for Kemalist Turkey of the previous three years.  They foresaw the Turkish working class returning to struggle against the "caste government" in Ankara. On the other hand,  Radek for his part called on Turkish workers to continue to support the "legitimate demands" of the national liberation movement. "You must understand that the time has not yet come for the final struggle and you will for a long time have to act in concert with the bourgeois elements…". P. Dumont, op. cit. p. 195, quoting the Comintern's International Correspondence of Sept. 30, 1922.  Radek went so far as to assert that the arrests of Turkish communists were ordered by the "conservative faction" of the Kemalist movement, and absolved Attatürk from blame. G.S Harris, The Kadro Movement, p. 55.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn109">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref109" name="_ftn109"><strong>109</strong>.</a>                According to G.S. Harris, some "more or less conservative politicians in Anatolia were drawn to this rough-hewn Islamic Communism in the spring of 1920". Harris, The Communists and the Kadro Movement, (2002), p. 45.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn110">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref110" name="_ftn110"><strong>110</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 349.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn111">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref111" name="_ftn111"><strong>111</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 354. In fact, the declarations emanating from Eskehir in the summer of 1920 were more radical than the program adopted at the founding congress of the Turkish Communist Party in Baku in the following September. The Eskehir group stated that the national liberation movement was "in the hands of the bourgeoisie", It pointed to the prominence of former CUP (Young Turk) members in the Kemalist regime and said that is supported neither the Ottoman government in Istanbul nor the Kemalists in Ankara. It denounced conscription, religion and the family. (ICC pamphlet, p. 8)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn112">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref112" name="_ftn112"><strong>112</strong>.</a>                This account of the dismantling of the Green Army and its absorption by state organs is from Dumont, pp. 354-358.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn113">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref113" name="_ftn113"><strong>113</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 360.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn114">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref114" name="_ftn114"><strong>114</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 362.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn115">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref115" name="_ftn115"><strong>115</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 369.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn116">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref116" name="_ftn116"><strong>116</strong>.</a>                Ibid.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn117">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref117" name="_ftn117"><strong>117</strong>.</a>                G.S. Harris, on the other hand, identifies October 1920 as the moment at which the communist presence in Anatolia became truly worrisome to the bourgeois-dominated Grand National Assembly. Kemal had "based his whole movement on the existing bourgeois elite".  In that month the Minister of Economics presented a report on the practical difficulties of cooperation with the Soviet Union. In the debate following that report, most deputies's attitudes turned to suspicion of Soviet motives. On the following day, Attatürk announced the creation of the "official" TCP.  (G.S. Harris, The Communists and the Kadro Movement, 2002, pp. 27-34.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn118">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref118" name="_ftn118"><strong>118</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 374.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn119">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref119" name="_ftn119"><strong>119</strong>.</a>                Sharif Manatov was the son of an imam of Bashkir, in the southern Urals. According to Dumont, he began his political career as a militant on the far right of the Bashkir assembly. Manatov had come to Constantinople in 1913. "In 1914, his anti-war position forced him to emigrate to Switzerland where he met and became a friend of Lenin. (after 1917)…he went back to Bashkiria…and was even elected as chairman of the Bashkir Soviet"…He was initially part of the Bashkir national liberation movement" but when its leader went over to the Whites, Manatov broke with the movement and was imprisoned. (ICC pamphlet). He went over to the Bolsheviks and in 1918 Stalin (Commissar for Nationalities) made him vice-chairman of the Central Muslim Commissariat. He worked into the Bashkir nationalist movement and was sent to Baku to the Musawat government there. By April 1920 he was in Ankara as Bashkir representative at the government of the Grand National Assembly. He then became one of the most active Bolshevik propagandists in Anatolia, and quickly built an impressive network of militants. In Ankara he began giving lectures on the ideas of the October Revolution. Through his influence on the workers and notables of Eskisehir, that city became the main bastion of Anatolian communist ferment (Dumont , pp. 374-375).   George Harris describes him as "the first voice on Turkish soil to proclaim that Lenin 'had invented a doctrine that differs from Marxism'. He apparently attempted to convert Attatürk to Bolshevism. In June 1920, he wrote the General Statutes of the Turkish Communist Party which called for soviets, the abolition of private property, and nationalizations. (Harris, op. cit. pp. 70-72).
      <p>                        After his expulsion from Turkey in fall 1920, he returned to the Soviet Union and was later murdered (ICC pamphlet)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn120">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref120" name="_ftn120"><strong>120</strong>.</a>                Salih Hacioglu, born in 1880, was a veterinarian. In World War I, he served as a military veterinarian on several fronts and was revolted by the experience. He made his way to Ankara and encountered Manatov and his seminars. He and Manatov took over the local organization of the Turkish Socialist Party in Eskisehir and launched the short-lived newspaper Emek. After the repression of the People's Communist Party in January 1921, he was one of the figures condemned to 15 years at hard labor. (He was however amnestied at the end of the year.) Both he and Manatov, in the previous fall, had warned Mustafa Suphi of the dangers awaiting Turkish CP members (ICC pamphlet).
    </div>
    <div id="ftn121">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref121" name="_ftn121"><strong>121</strong>.</a>                The Manatov-influenced newspaper Seyyare-I Yeni Dünya, published in Eskisehir, had in the summer launched the slogan "Workers of the World Unite!". In a speech to the Grand National Assembly, "Attatürk said that "this organ alone had broken its promise to follow instructions to support his revolutionary movement". In G. Harris. The Communists and the Kadro Movement (2002), p. 27.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn122">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref122" name="_ftn122"><strong>122</strong>.</a>                Dumont, op. cit. p. 379.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn123">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref123" name="_ftn123"><strong>123</strong>.</a>                This account is, yet again, drawn from Dumont, p. 380-381. On Sept. 29, 1921, however, two weeks after the military victory at Sakarya which turned the tide of the war against the Greeks, the Grand National Assembly voted to amnesty the communists arrested in the previous January, in a new rapprochement with the Soviet Union motivated by a need for money and arms. In this juncture, the Kemalist government decided to wipe the slate clean on Soviet support for Enver Pasha (for whom the victory at Sakarya had been the swan song), to provide aid to victims of the famine in Russia, and to sign, on Oct. 13, the Treaty of Kars which put an end to border disputes in the east. (Dumont, p. 384).
    </div>
    <div id="ftn124">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref124" name="_ftn124"><strong>124</strong>.</a>                Dumont interprets this amnesty as a gesture toward the Soviet government at a time when the Kemalists were badly in need of arms and funds to continue the campaign against the Greeks after the victory at Sakarya (ibid. p. 383) A new crisis emerged in mid-1922. "The relations between the government and the Anatolian communist movement would, of course, follow a strictly parallel evolution. When, on one hand, when it was necessary to cultivate the Soviets, the Turkish militants would benefit from a benevolent indifference. When, on the other hand, when peace with the Entente seemed within reach, the Communists would on the contrary have to deal with harassment, reprimands and, finally, with repression. In short, the same scenario as 1920-1921 (ibid. p. 384).
    </div>
    <div id="ftn125">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref125" name="_ftn125"><strong>125</strong>.</a>                In this characterization of the pre- and post-1922 period, Dumont (ibid. p. 384) is talking about the dominance of Sefik Hüsnu and the Aydinlik faction. His portrait seems to totally omit the left wing described in the ICC pamphlet. G.S. Harris (The Kadro Movement, p. 40) also notes three streams in the early Turkish communism, "unlike almost all other Communist movements". At the Third Congress of the Comintern in June-July 1921, one Turkish Communist had called for purging the PCPT of all undesirable elements, including the "provocateurs" working for the Ankara government, the followers of Enver Pasha and the pan-Turanists of the Green Army. (Dumont, p. 385). Apparently the Balkan parties, led by the Bulgarians, were involved in this rectification, but many local organizations were in no hurry to rid themselves of "heterodox" elements such as the Enverists and members of the "official" Communist Party. This was part of the new strategy of the "conquest of the masses" laid down by the Third Congress.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn126">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref126" name="_ftn126"><strong>126</strong>.</a>                Dumont (ibid. p. 400) seems to acknowledge the presence of the left wing at the clandestine conference, without providing details: "Confronted with the new attitude adopted by the authorities (i.e. repression-LG) shouldn't the party resolve itself to stop supporting the Kemalist movement? There is every reason to  believe the discussion was intense. But Zorine and the other delegates from the Comintern were there to make sure the directives of the International were respected. In spite of the climate of repression which was setting in, the congress decided that the…(party)…would continue to support the actions of the government." The ICC, again, paints a rather different picture, saying that the Aydinlik faction of Sefik Hüsnü boycotted the congress because of the left's position against national liberation movements, and that the left dominated the central committee. With the significant presence of Comintern officials, the left failed to get its opposition to national liberation movements ratified. (ICC pamphlet, p. 14) .
    </div>
    <div id="ftn127">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref127" name="_ftn127"><strong>127</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 408.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn128">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref128" name="_ftn128"><strong>128</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 411. The entire back-and-forth between the arrests and the official Soviet and Comintern attitude is recounted ibid. pp. 408-415.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn129">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref129" name="_ftn129"><strong>129</strong>.</a>                Quoted ibid. pp. 414-415.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn130">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref130" name="_ftn130"><strong>130</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 415.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn131">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref131" name="_ftn131"><strong>131</strong>.</a>                ICC pamphlet, p. 16.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn132">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref132" name="_ftn132"><strong>132</strong>.</a>                Dumont,  p. 419. The Turkish CP, in addition to its recognition of the role of the agitation of the Greek Communists in determining the outcome of the 1919-1922 war by provoking significant desertions from the Greek armies, also called on communist workers in Allied-occupied Istanbul to fraternize with the British, French and Italian soldiers there. (ICC pamphlet, p. 18)
    </div>
    <div id="ftn133">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref133" name="_ftn133"><strong>133</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 430. At times, Hüsnü even went so far as to deny the existence of classes n Turkey, because the entire nation was oppressed by imperialism.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn134">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref134" name="_ftn134"><strong>134</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 431. Dumont points out that these anti-foreign ideas were "in the air", to be found in any number of Turkish newspapers at the time. Hüsnü's program stood out by its call for a fundamental shakeup of Turkey's socio-economic structures. G.S. Harris documents that Hüsnü had already argued as early as 1921 in Aydinlik for the "need to support state capitalism" and that "support of the petty bourgeoisie in Turkey's case was likely to provide a more efficient transition to the eventual classless society.", Hüsnü also "opposed measures that would discourage artisans and small entrepreneurs from investing or modernizing their enterprises". (Harris, The Kadro Movement, p. 53.)
      <p>                        By 1930, various former Aydinlik associates had gravitated toward the openly statist Kadro group, which conceived itself as a "think tank" for Kemalism. These included Sevket Süreyya Aydenir, already Minister of Education by the late 1920's, and Vedat Nedin Tör, former Communist Secretary General (Harris, Origins of Communism, pp. 142-143.)  All the key figures of the Kadro group came from an Aydinlik background.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn135">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref135" name="_ftn135"><strong>135</strong>.</a>                Ibid. p. 436.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn136">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref136" name="_ftn136"><strong>136</strong>.</a>                This state capitalism would become fully explicit, once again, in the ideology of the Kadro group in the early 1930's, formed, as previously indicated, of ex-Aydinlik collaborators. Cf. the book of G. Harris on the Kadro group cited earlier.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn137">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref137" name="_ftn137"><strong>137</strong>.</a>                Quoted in ICC pamphlet, p. 20.
    </div>
    <div id="ftn138">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref138" name="_ftn138"><strong>138</strong>.</a>                Quoted from Ibid. "A list of the social class backgrounds of those in the party leadership and those involved with the opposition was added at the end of the declaration; indeed there was not a single person in the Central Committee made up of the ex-Aydinlik editorial board who came from the working class."
    </div>
    <div id="ftn139">
      <p><a href="#_ftnref139" name="_ftn139"><strong>139</strong>.</a>                Quoted in ICC pamphlet, p. 20.
    </div>
  </div>]]>
   </content>
</entry>
<entry>
   <title>General Perspectives on the Capitalist Development State and Class Struggle in East Asia</title>
   <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.munism.com/general_perspectives_on_the_ca.html" />
   <id>tag:www.munism.com,2009://1.58</id>
   
   <published>2009-01-23T20:42:19Z</published>
   <updated>2009-01-23T20:51:20Z</updated>
   
   <summary></summary>
   <author>
      <name></name>
      
   </author>
         <category term="Class Struggle and Politics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
         <category term="Critique of Political Economy" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
   
   <category term="460" label="Asian anarchism" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="456" label="Asian Capitalism" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="452" label="Asian Marxism" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="458" label="friedrich list" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="454" label="Meiji Restoration" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   
   <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.munism.com/">
      
      <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">
	<p>
		General Perspectives on the Capitalist Development State and Class Struggle in East Asia 
	<p>
		Loren Goldner 
	<p>
		"…in China as in Japan, the writings of the young Marx that laid the foundation for Marx's uncompromising critique of the state were conspicuously absent…Marxism was scientific socialism as systematized by Engels and then by Stalin, even as Stalin was seeking not to eliminate but to build a powerful Russian nation-state 
		<em>
			after
		</em>
		the revolution." 
	<p>
		Germaine Hoston 
	<p>
		The State, Identity and the 
	<p>
		National Question in China 
	<p>
		And Japan 
	<p>
		We begin with a rather complex historical elaboration of the context in which a socialist and later specifically Marxist left arose in Japan, China and Korea, first of all to show the importance of the entire region (including Siberia) for the early Korean left, especially after colonization by Japan in 1910 made most legal socialist activity in Korea itself impossible. More importantly, this East Asian left, it will be argued, was as statist as the German-influenced modernizers building the region's capitalism. There was nothing specifically Asian about this, as it characterized mainstream currents of the international left everywhere. Nevertheless, because East Asia (in contrast to e.g. Britain, France, or the U.S.) was a "late developing capitalism", this statism pervaded the "Marxism" in the region well after World War II, and in Korea in reality until the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991, if not beyond. This century of statist "Marxism" was to have profound consequences for the Korean working class movement when it revived in the 1970's and 1980's. 
	<p>
		To properly situate the evolution of struggle of the Korean working class, then, it is necessary to present a sketch of the East Asian development state against which it struggled (or did not struggle). Such a sketch requires us to begin with Japan, first of all because Japan pioneered such a state in the region, secondly because Japan's 1910-1945 colonization of Korea decisively marked capitalist development there, and finally because Park Chung-hee, the true architect of the Korean capitalist development state, was educated by the Japanese military and by his World War II service in Manchuria, where Japan experimented with such a state in its "pure form".<a href="#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1" title="">
		</a>
	<p>
		The East Asian capitalist development state was borrowed from the West, most immediately from Bismarck's Germany<a href="#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2" title=""></a>. But such borrowing of course intersects institutions and practices in the borrowing countries, and it led to different results in Japan, South Korea and most recently in China. 
	<p>
		The capitalist development state, as opposed to pre-capitalist mercantilism, was first theorized in the U.S. by its first Secretary of the Treasury, Alexander Hamilton, himself deeply impressed by Colbert's mercantilist management of the French economy in the era of Louis XIV. Hamilton's 1791 Report on Manufactures set down a strategy for building up infant U.S. industry behind strong state protection against the superiority of British exports, a strategy the U.S. applied successfully for decades thereafter<a href="#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3" title=""></a>. Hamilton's overall strategy was theorized by the economist Henry Carey and later his son Mathew<a href="#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4" title=""></a>. In the late 1820's, the German Friedrich List encountered the Carey school during his stay in the state of Pennsylvania, and later wrote his own contribution to the mercantilist tradition, The National System of Political Economy. List was a key figure in the 1835 creation of the German customs union, precursor to German unification under Bismarck in 1870, and above all to the Prussian development state, which became the paradigm of successful "late development" into the late 20<sup>th
		</sup>
		century, and perhaps beyond. And nowhere was there more receptivity to Prussia, and Germany generally, than in East Asia beginning in the 1870's. 
	<p>
		For this reason, it is worthwhile to look in a slightly more detail at what Prussia signified. 
	<p>
		Prior to Japan's Meiji Restoration in 1868, much of Asia, and particularly Korea, Japan and Vietnam, lived in the Sinocentric world developed over two millennia. Such countries related to China and its Confucian scholar-gentry state administrators as tributary powers to an empire at "the center of the world". Neither China nor its tributaries were "nation states" any more than Valois France or Habsburg Spain were "nation states". China was the empire at the center of the world, and bestowed the Mandate of Heaven on those satellite tributary kingdoms so honored. 
	<p>
		This Sinocentric tributary world was thrown into disarray by the British Opium Wars beginning in 1840 and the unequal treaties and port leases which Britain, followed by other Western powers, imposed on the dying Manchu dynasty. In contrast to the first contacts with the West in the 16<sup>th
		</sup>
		and 17<sup>th
		</sup>
		centuries, which were largely rebuffed by a China and a Japan quite capable of matching the West militarily on equal or superior terms, the ongoing dismemberment of the Kingdom of the Middle after 1840 made it clear that the renewed confrontation was with a technologically-superior adversary. To respond adequately meant not merely acquiring modern weaponry but acquiring the social organization, science, technology and industrial power that underpinned a modern military. The advanced decay of the Yi Dynasty (1390-1910) in Korea, controlled by the decadent landed aristocracy (yangban), rendered impossible any coherent response<a href="#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5" title="">
		</a>
		, but Japan, which had already undergone important pre-capitalist development during the Tokugawa period (1600-1868) successfully reorganized itself in the Meiji Restoration and by the 1890's was beginning to be recognized as a formidable world power. 
	<p>
		A few Japanese had already visited the West in the 1850's and 1860's before the Meiji Restoration, and began the process of cultural, scientific, technical and military assimilation which was to dominate the following decades. After 1868, however, the Meiji government sent official exploratory missions to the U.S., Britain, France and Germany to get full intelligence on the "best of the West" in every field. As these missions reported back, the Japanese government decided to import approximations of the American public school system, the French army and civil code, and German constitutional law and legal institutions<a href="#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6" title=""></a>. After the defeat of France in the Franco-Prussian War of 1870-1871, however, attention shifted with full force to the country in Europe which Japan most resembled, Bismarck's Prussia-dominated newly-unified Germany. 
	<p>
		While Britain and France were then the dominant world powers, and about to embark on their imperialist expansion in Africa and Asia, their free-trade economic regimes and ideologies had less to offer Japan than the parallel "late developer" Prussia-Germany. Bismarck's unification had routed the liberal-democratic opposition and placed Germany on course for rapid capitalist development while preserving the power and wealth of the agrarian Junker class<a href="#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7" title=""></a>. Germany had also retained its emperor, a reality which appealed to the Japanese desire to retain theirs. (This emperor worship would, of course, play a central role in the future.) 
	<p>
		Germany was, from 1870 to 1933, far more of a vanguard for underdeveloped countries, in terms of social institutions, than the U.S. In Germany, both top-down statism and a working-class political party were decisive. Germany, from the wars of liberation against Napoleon onward, had the above-mentioned mercantile development ideology, articulated first by Fichte's "closed mercantile state" and then deepened by List . (List was translated into Japanese and began to be widely read in the 1880's.<a href="#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8" title=""></a>) This was in turn merely a transposition of the mercantilist (or cameralist) policies of the Prussian state in its 17th and 18th century rise to great power status in Europe. Through the continuity of the Prussian civil service which had been decisive both in the pre-1789 mercantilist phase and in the "creation of a civil society from above" in the Napoleonic period, Germany in 1850 and thereafter possessed a system of educational and research institutions oriented to technological innovation unknown anywhere else in the world, which, after unified Germany's sudden eruption on the map of Europe in 1864-1870, crowned by its military humiliation of France (then considered to have the world's greatest army), became the envied model of all developing industrial countries. The intensive phase of capitalist accumulation is characterized not merely by Taylorist scientific management; it is characterized just as much by direct appropriation of science to the production process itself, in contrast to the haphazard methods of earlier industrial development. In this realm, the Prussian system of technische Hochschulen and state research institutes was unrivaled, and the results, by the 1880's, were there for all to see in the German chemical, electronics and steel industries, as well as in scientific agriculture and military applications. Virtually the entire creation of Japanese universities in the 1870's onward was based on the German model, with German scholars and administrators visiting Japan in abundance. 
	<p>
		But there is still more to the significance of this "German (or Prussian) development state". German cartel structures, and regulation thereof, were studied and copied, and Japan looked to Germany's Reichsbank as a model for the Bank of Japan<a href="#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		Finally, Germany was the vanguard in the containment of a working-class political party and the enlistment of that party in its own state apparatus.<a href="#_ftn10" name="_ftnref10" title="">
		</a>
		Prior to serious industrialization in Japan beginning in the 1870's, and much later in Korea, this was not an immediately pressing reality in the early Meiji period. But it was decisive for what came later, with the beginning of labor unrest in the 1890's as well as the introduction of Marxism among Japanese intellectuals ca. 1900. In anticipation of both such unrest and the introduction of Marxism, the German Historical School in both economics and social policy (Brentano, Stein, Schmoller) was introduced to Japan by the 1880's<a href="#_ftn11" name="_ftnref11" title=""></a>, in the vain hope that Japan could circumvent the noxious social consequences of capitalist development and the dangers to the institutions of the status quo so apparent in the European revolutionary movements. 
	<p>
		Beneath appearances, however, the German Social Democratic Party had been dominated from the outset, in practice if not in theory, by the statist and class-collaborationist orientation of Ferdinand Lassalle. Marx, in his 1875 Critique of the Gotha Program already saw in the Lassallean idea of a "people's state" a dangerous idea totally alien to his own theory, an idea moreover arguably an antecedent to the later ideology of the fascist "community of labor". This would indeed have potent consequences in the development of the working-class movement and Marxian theory in Japan. 
	<p>
		Understanding East Asia's late 19<sup>th
		</sup>
		century encounter with the West in its Japanese, Korean and Chinese specificities requires an analysis of timing, both in developments in the West itself and in the readiness of the three respective countries to absorb developments there<a href="#_ftn12" name="_ftnref12" title=""></a>. The earliest major impact occurred through 1870's and 1880's translations of then-dominant figures such as Darwin, John Stuart Mill and Thomas Huxley, and of Herbert Spencer's sociological application of Darwin. What Asian intellectuals took from Social Darwinism, in particular, was its "survival of the fittest" lesson for the plight of their own respective countries in the newly-discovered world of power politics that had dislodged the earlier Sinocentric order. The misunderstandings and lack of proportion in such encounters led to a hodge-podge of translations and influences which only slowly came into realistic focus. Hence, for example, Adam Smith could be translated and debated after Mill and List, or the then-reigning German neo-Kantianism<a href="#_ftn13" name="_ftnref13" title="">
		</a>
		before Rousseau, and the ideas of Henry George and his single tax on income from land could have a far greater impact in East Asia (where the struggle between peasant and landlord sharply posed the question of ground rent) than they ever had in the U.S.<a href="#_ftn14" name="_ftnref14" title="">
		</a>
	<p>
		Tsarist Russia (and after 1917, revolutionary Russia) in fact loomed largest for the emergence of Asian radicals attempting to develop a critical response to Western impact, as opposed to slavish mimicry of ill-understood ideologies. Russia, like China, was an overwhelmingly agrarian society dominated by a very small and decadent elite. Hence the example of the Russian Populists (already in decline in Russia itself) fired the imaginations of Chinese, Korean and Japanese oppositional figures who by the 1890's began making plans, some of them successful, to assassinate top officials and the Japanese emperor himself. The influence of Russian Populism was quickly followed by that of anarchism, through the great impact of Tolstoy and even more by Kropotkin's works, such as The Conquest of Bread, his History of the French Revolution, and the idea of mutualism. By 1900 Tokyo had begun to play the role for Asian radicals (continuing into the 1930's) that London and Zurich played for Europe, and thousands of Chinese and Korean students went there to discover Marx, Nietzsche, Kropotkin and a clearer, more concrete sense of the European workers' movements attempting to modify or overthrow capitalism. Thousands of Japanese had already gone to study in Germany, and were followed by Chinese going to study in both Germany and in the U.S. (in which latter, for example, the Christian Sun Yat Sen came under the influence of both German Protestant modernism and of Georgism<a href="#_ftn15" name="_ftnref15" title=""></a>), and similar currents settled in Paris where they encountered the French variants of anarchism and revolutionary syndicalism. As late as 1920, anarchism was more influential than Marxism in the Chinese, Korean and Japanese radical movements<a href="#_ftn16" name="_ftnref16" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		The greatest problem posed for the absorption of Western (above all German) ideas and institutions in Japan, the most advanced East Asian country, was the position of the emperor. Thus the German constitutional theories of Bluntschli 
		<a href="#_ftn17" name="_ftnref17" title="">
		</a>
		and Gneist were most useful and congenial in the elaboration of the kokutai (usually translated as the 'social community' presided over by the emperor). Liberal legal theorists such as Minobe Tatsukichi later contested the dominant kokutai theory<a href="#_ftn18" name="_ftnref18" title="">
		</a>
		of the emperor as a living god and descendant of the unbroken sun-god imperial dynasty founded in the 3<sup>rd
		</sup>
		century AD, and counterposed a theory of the emperor as merely an organ of the state, but they were marginalized and paid a heavy price for lese-majeste. An alternative interpretation of the emperor was synthesized with Marxism by the most important Japanese theorist of fascism, Kita Ikki, and it is to this problematic that we now turn, for worship of the Japanese emperor was central to the colonial domination of Korea, which latter contributed importantly to the formation of Korean capitalism, in 1910-1945. 
	<p>
		East Asia had begun to seriously assimilate Millsian liberal, German Historical School, anarchist and Marxist theories of society, not as they had evolved over a century in Europe, but in rapid succession over a few decades when it was confronted by a further ideology: fascism. Fascism developed in Europe by a dialectic which could not be, and was not, developed in East Asia in identical form. East Asia did not have the long ferment of the post-1789 counter-revolution of Burke, De Maistre, De Bonald or Savigny, theoreticians of the virtues of the ancien regime after its power had been deflated and placed irrevocably on the defensive by the French Revolution. It instead was destined to encounter modern reaction in the theories of the plebeian revolt against the older conservatism that began, in a complex process, in France in the 1880's, an "aristocratic" rebellion by non-aristocrats, riding the wave of the emerging plebeian mass politics in continental Europe that would come to the fore in the Boer War (1899-1902), the French Dreyfus Affair, a new anti-Semitism, or such Central European movements as Pan-Germanism. (By 1900, East Asia had imported this ideological matrix in its homegrown Pan-Asianism, a backlash against Western world domination that provided a useful cover for Japanese imperialist expansion through World War II.<a href="#_ftn19" name="_ftnref19" title=""></a>) This new synthesis bore fruit in Europe in the brief 1911 collaboration between the radical followers of George Sorel in the Cercle Proudhon with the monarchists of Action Francaise, out of which came the post-World War I fascist militant Georges Valois. But its most important practical extension, for the purposes of mass political movements, came in the impact of Sorel's myth of the proletarian elite and the general strike on the Italian revolutionary syndicalists. These included Errico Corradini, who in 1910 had elaborated the theory of the "proletarian nations" such as Italy, locked in struggle with the plutocratic "capitalist nations" Britain and France. Benito Mussolini, prior to 1915 still a fire-breathing leader of the internationalist left wing of the Italian Socialist Party, would find this ideological ferment ready-made when he broke to the right to found the first fascist movement to provide the shock troops against the working class (in 1919-1920) and seize power (1922). 
	<p>
		Mussolini's first successful appropriation of this decades-long irrationalist ferment against Enlightenment and Marx-influenced theories of society demonstrates the fundamental truth that fascism comes from the non-Marxist left<a href="#_ftn20" name="_ftnref20" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		The real synthesis, however, was made not in Italy but in Germany. The lineage from Stirner- Proudhon- Bakunin- Nietzsche- Sorel to fascism is a tortuous and highly contested one. But one clear thread goes from the aestheticized Absolute Ich of German Idealist philosophy, specifically of Schelling and Fichte, once removed from the Kantian framework against which both philosophers were rebelling. Hegel later located "universal labor" (by which he meant creativity) in the state civil service, headed by the Prussian monarch. But after the failed revolutions of 1848, and Marx's materialist relocation of human creativity in "sensuous transformative praxis", the aestheticized self continued to make its way, increasingly divorced from any universal social framework, in which "freedom" was no longer understood in relationship to "necessity" (as in Marx) but as increasing revolt against "constraint". Once individuality is separated from the social and proceeds according to its own logic, consciously or not it requires a larger mediating force to "mediate" the war of "aestheticized" wills, and this mediating force is ultimately the state. In real practice in the late 19<sup>th
		</sup>
		century anarchist movement, ideas of "mutualism" increasingly pointed to the need for a larger coordinating body to adjudicate the commonality of decentralized "conscious egos" or units of production or communities. Hence the curious evolution from a kind of Nietzschean aestheticized will-to-power to the fascist states headed by Mussolini and later Hitler, both of whom specifically referred to themselves as "artists" rather than politicians. 
	<p>
		Such a development could not occur in a similar form in East Asia, where an uprooted pseudo-aristocratic middle class had not yet had time to develop. Indeed, as Joseph Levenson remarked 
	<p>
		"How could anti-academicism in Ming China take the form it did in the West, where an avant-garde in the arts, straining against the conventional taste of an outside public, was part of a generally vaguely displaced intelligentsia, iconically restless in a world it could not dominate? In China, where the intelligentsia did dominate, as gentry officials, disdain of the elders and contempt for the public were unlikely, to say the least. The easy Western association of anti-academicism with youthful individualism was impossible there. No higher praise could be meted out…than to say of a painter that he entered completely into the spirit of some old master."<a href="#_ftn21" name="_ftnref21" title="">
		</a>
	<p>
		It is not necessary here to determine whether the Japanese regime from the 1930's to 1945 was specifically fascist or merely a particularly harsh military dictatorship. The Meiji "revolution from above", formalized in its borrowings of Prussian constitutional law, created an elite political culture in which, initially in the 1890's, at most 5% of the population could vote and where the state bureaucracy from the beginning held the real power of decision<a href="#_ftn22" name="_ftnref22" title=""></a>. The system was characterized by a condominium of civilian rule and the power of the military, itself deeply influenced by the Prussian model<a href="#_ftn23" name="_ftnref23" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		A closer look at the development of this statist-imperialist militarism in Japan is important, because it was in the expansion of the Japanese empire, above all in Manchuria, that a qualitative threshold was crossed which would have great implications for the post-1945 development of Asia. The Tokugawa period had bequeathed to its successor a literate population (already as literate as Great Britain in 1868) and a rational bureaucracy. With such a legacy, from the beginning of the Meiji period, as we have seen, Adam Smith's 'invisible hand' in fact wore "the brass knuckles of Listian mercantilism"<a href="#_ftn24" name="_ftnref24" title=""></a>. As early as 1850, the Tokugawa state had already sponsored construction of a steel plant. In the early Meiji period, this policy was expanded with the construction of the Kamaishi Ironworks (1874) and later (1897) with the Yawata steel mill (the contemporary Nippon Steel) built with production equipment acquired from Germany's Gutehoffnungshuette. 
	<p>
		One key figure in this strategy was Toshimichi Okubo (1830-1878), a member of the commission sent to Europe in the early 1870's. Okubo discovered List's ideas in Germany and his 1874 economic program was suffused with Listianism. After Okubo's assassination, the Meiji state embarked on "the largest non-coerced privatization of industrial facilities in history" 
		<a href="#_ftn25" name="_ftnref25" title="">
		</a>
		. The interpenetration of economic and military development was total, and would remain so into the 1940's. From the 1870's onward, state support had transformed the Mitsubishi corporation into "one of the world's greatest military-industrial combines"<a href="#_ftn26" name="_ftnref26" title=""></a>. The German victory over France in 1870-1871 had impressed upon the Japanese the importance of industry for military strength. By 1877, "the Japanese armaments industry was entirely owned and operated by the Meiji state"<a href="#_ftn27" name="_ftnref27" title=""></a>, and even before the restoration had been "the bellweather for Japan's forced march to industrialization"<a href="#_ftn28" name="_ftnref28" title=""></a>. The 1890's, however, saw a shift to privatized arms production. But the military throughout was a key stimulus to the rest of the economy and many modern Japanese corporations "originated with the Meiji military establishment"<a href="#_ftn29" name="_ftnref29" title="">
		</a>
	<p>
		Because of the unequal treaties which prevented Japan from imposing protective tariffs, the Industrial Bank of Japan was established in 1900 and "was used to steer foreign capital away from direct investment and toward portfolio holdings as a way of limiting foreign control of Japanese industry"<a href="#_ftn30" name="_ftnref30" title=""></a>. As early as 1880, however, the state promoted the rise of the zaibatsu, or industrial conglomerates, precursors of Korea's modern chaebol. In 1911, Japan regained control over tariff policy. After World War I, a plan for "industrial rationalization" was developed (not unlike the "rationalization movement" underway in western Europe in the same period) and this culminated in 1931, simultaneous with the "Manchuria Incident", in an "Important Industries Control Law" establishing an "Indigenization Promotion Council". 
	<p>
		Japan's emergence as a world power took place, obviously, in the context of late 19<sup>th
		</sup>
		century imperialism and arms races. Control of the Korean peninsula was one of its foremost initial goals. Such control brought it immediately into conflict with late Imperial China, which had exercised suzerainty over Korea for centuries, and with Tsarist Russia's relentless eastward expansion. Japan's military triumph in the 1894-95 war with China not only marked its emergence as a coming world power, but also abolished China's suzerainty over Korea. This victory marked a final break with the Sinocentric "mandate of heaven", whereby Korea's yangban class had looked upon Japan as a remote backwater satellite of China, inferior to itself. The war also brought U.S. and German imperialism forcefully into East Asian politics for the first time, whereby Japan was effectively robbed of important territorial goals in China while Germany in 1898 was awarded the lease of Kiouchou on the Liaotung peninsula. Japanese troops also played the key role in putting down the 1900 Boxer Rebellion. 
	<p>
		Still more important, however, from a world historical viewpoint, was Japan's further victory in the Russo-Japanese war, which not only established Japan's claim to Korea but stunned the world as the first victory of a non-Western power over a major Western country<a href="#_ftn31" name="_ftnref31" title="">
		</a>
		as well as sparking the 1905 Revolution in Russia, dress rehearsal for 1917. Nevertheless, as in 1895, Western imperialist pressure again robbed Japan of the full fruits of victory, and solidified an ultra-nationalist sentiment in Japan that elevated the power of the military over the civilian government. 
	<p>
		Furthermore, in the wake of both the 1895 and 1905 Japanese victories, working-class struggle erupted on the home front, just as the earlier Historical School-oriented intellectuals had feared. Even though industrial workers were scarcely 1% of the population in Japan in these years, a three-year strike wave persisted from 1896 to 1898, and a second one erupted in 1906-1907, most importantly among shipyard workers, in particular in the dramatic Ashio shipyard uprising. In Korea, though obviously in different (and less economically-developed) circumstances, there was also the slow emergence of working-class struggle. Hamkyung nam-do miners had attacked a local government office in 1888 over heavy taxation; the first Korean trade union was organized by dock workers in Mokpo and Koonsan harbors in 1898, and these workers had carried out eight strikes by 1903; railroad workers struck five times in 1901 alone, and workers at the Kyungsung Electric company rioted over wages. In 1909, miners at the Sakju Sindandong mine had rioted and fought against Japanese troops sent to quell them<a href="#_ftn32" name="_ftnref32" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		. In spite of the bellicose patriotic mood reigning in Japan in 1905, the nascent socialist left there had opposed the Russo-Japanese war, and denounced the European left which (because of its historical enmity to Tsarism) had supported Japan, for which the emperor had commended it<a href="#_ftn33" name="_ftnref33" title=""></a>. (Interestingly, the sole European radical of stature to attack left-wing support for Japan was the Menshevik Martov.). However, the denial, again, of the full rewards of the Japanese victory by the mediation of the Western powers fed the Pan-Asian mood in broad layers of Japanese society, and the idea that Japan's special imperial mission included driving the Western (white) powers out of Asia. Japan after 1905 effectively controlled Korean politics, and in 1910 officially colonized Korea and Formosa (later Taiwan). (This development, as shall be seen, was not without importance for the emergence of both countries as Asian "Tigers" 60 years later.) 
	<p>
		The further and final deflation of China's "Mandate of Heaven", relative to its former tributaries (France had colonized Annam, the future Indochina, in 1884) was the Chinese Revolution of 1911<a href="#_ftn34" name="_ftnref34" title=""></a>, in which the anti-Confucian ferment of the previous four decades came to fruition<a href="#_ftn35" name="_ftnref35" title=""></a>. While Sun Yat-sen became the president of the Chinese Republic in the following year, the latter proved such an ineffectual successor to the Manchu dynasty that by 1919 radical youth had gone over en masse to anarchism and Marxism. Korean exiles from the new Japanese colony in their homeland played a role in the development of the Chinese Revolution through the key turning points of 1919, 1927, and 1949, and much of the evolution of the Korean left in these decades took place in China, Manchuria, Siberia and Japan<a href="#_ftn36" name="_ftnref36" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		The Chinese Revolution of 1911 was also crucial for the evolution of the main future theoretician of Japanese fascism and imperial expansion, Kita Ikki<a href="#_ftn37" name="_ftnref37" title=""></a>. Kita in 1911 was still a socialist and internationalist, and saw a Chinese-Japanese collaboration as fundamental for the eradication of Western imperialism from Asia. But his experiences in China at that time left him deeply disappointed, convincing him that the Republic's failure to constitute a strong state was its foremost problem. These experiences marked a turning point en route to Kita's 1919 synthesis of Marxism and the Japanese emperor cult, which one writer has called "one of the great classics of world fascist thought…putting socialist demagogy in the service of an ultra-nationalist program"<a href="#_ftn38" name="_ftnref38" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
	<p>
		Korea itself had hardly been absent from this regional ferment. The clear imminence of imperialist attack beginning in the 1870's had exposed the decadence of the yangban class as sharply as the American opening of Japan in 1853 had exposed the weakness of the Tokugawa regime there. But the one attempt in 1884 to launch a reform from above similar to Meiji through a progressive coup had been a complete failure. Japanese troops had to be brought in to crush the peasant Tonghak Rebellion of 1894. A lively newspaper and magazine press debated the question of what it meant to be "modern", and the growing presence of Japan as the regional vanguard of modernity resulted in the soaring popularity of Japanese books in Korea<a href="#_ftn39" name="_ftnref39" title=""></a>. Korean students, like their Chinese counterparts, flocked to Tokyo<a href="#_ftn40" name="_ftnref40" title=""></a>. Just as Japan a few decades before had discovered itself to be a "nation" as opposed to a tributary satellite of the Middle Kingdom, so too did Korea in the two decades prior to annexation by Japan<a href="#_ftn41" name="_ftnref41" title=""></a>. After 1910, the colonial authorities imposed a harsh regime of censorship on Korean-language publications and began their project of forcibly transforming Korea into a province of Japan. 
	<p>
		East Asia was far more involved economically than militarily in World War I. The Japanese economy entered a boom phase stimulated by demand from abroad<a href="#_ftn42" name="_ftnref42" title=""></a>. In China, on the other hand, "by 1915 the failure of the republican revolution to achieve its intended purposes was manifest"<a href="#_ftn43" name="_ftnref43" title=""></a>. Japan (like China), enrolled on the Allied side, did invade Siberia in 1918 with 70,000 troops in the coordinated international attempt to crush the Bolshevik Revolution, and of course used this military pretext to further promote its imperial appetites for Manchuria. In the same year, severe rice shortages in Japan itself led to the Rice Riots around the country, which were brutally suppressed. But the decisive political impact of World War I in East Asia was the contempt with which all three countries were treated by the Western powers at the Versailles Peace Conference in 1919. Japan's attempt to have the conference adopt a resolution denouncing racism and white supremacy was rejected, as were attempts by a Korean delegation to have Woodrow Wilson's right to self-determination applied to Korea. Attempts to redress the imperialist dismemberment of China were similarly ignored. Hopes initially raised in Korea by Wilson and Versailles were the immediate backdrop to the March 1, 1919 independence movement there, where mass demonstrations led to confrontations with the Japanese military and police throughout the country, followed by a ferocious repression<a href="#_ftn44" name="_ftnref44" title=""></a>. The Chinese response was the May 4<sup>th
		</sup>
		Movement of the same year, the immediate precursor to the founding of the Chinese Communist Party<a href="#_ftn45" name="_ftnref45" title=""></a>, and the opening of the 1919-1927 radicalization which culminated in the Canton and Shanghai massacres of Communists by Chiang kai-shek in the latter year. 
	<p>
	<p>
		The Bolshevik Revolution of October 1917 electrified the East Asian left as it electrified the radical left everywhere. As indicated earlier, Tokyo since 1900 had been, in Korean revolutionary Kim San's words, "a Mecca and a refuge for revolutionaries of many kinds" from both China and Korea<a href="#_ftn46" name="_ftnref46" title=""></a>. Korean revolutionaries "learned their theory in Tokyo and their tactics in organization and action in China"<a href="#_ftn47" name="_ftnref47" title=""></a>. The Chinese and Korean Communist Parties were both founded in China in 1921<a href="#_ftn48" name="_ftnref48" title=""></a>; the Japanese Communist Party was founded a year later. 
	<p>
		Between 1919 and 1927 (and particularly in 1924-27), the close collaboration between the Kuomintang of Sun Yat-sen and then (after Sun's death) Chiang kai-shek with the Third International and the Chinese Communist Party meant that the nationalist Kuomintang itself, and Chiang in particular, absorbed both the military and organizational methods of Soviet advisors. 
	<p>
		The CCP, however poorly prepared theoretically and politically, did not have to wait long for its trial by fire in working-class struggle<a href="#_ftn49" name="_ftnref49" title=""></a>. In response to the post-Versailles handover of Germany's colonial possessions to Japan-the event that sparked the May 4<sup>th
		</sup>
		movement-by June 100,000 workers were on strike, and the ministers who had agreed to the concessions to Japan were fired. Further strikes of tobacco and silk workers, sparked by CCP organizers, followed in 1921. In 1922, it was the turn of the cotton workers, then, again, the silk and the mill workers<a href="#_ftn50" name="_ftnref50" title=""></a>. In February 1925, workers at 11 Japanese-owned mills in Shanghai, struck against brutalization by Japanese managers, with nationalist and class demands intermingled. On May 30, 1925 a British policeman killed eleven students and the following day a two-month strike wave began, supported because of its nationalist dimension by even the middle class and Chinese factory owners<a href="#_ftn51" name="_ftnref51" title=""></a>. At this point the Communist Party's alliance with the Kuomintang-to the point of ordering its members to join the latter, and having everything to do with the Soviet factional situation and national interests and nothing to do with the interests of Chinese workers-proved suicidal. In February 1927, the General Labor Union, which had grown out of the earlier strikes, had 800,000 Shanghai workers on strike to greet Chiang kai-shek's Northern Expedition, and staged an uprising against the local warlord. But in April 1927, Chiang-at this time still a member of the Executive Committee of the Communist International-- moved against the Shanghai working class and 30,000 mainly CCP militants died in the ensuing repression This crushing defeat effectively ended the CCP's relationship with the Chinese working class, and set the party on the course that ended with the 1949 bureaucratic- peasant revolution, in which the Chinese working class was largely if not entirely passive<a href="#_ftn52" name="_ftnref52" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		The Korean CP, for its part, working in the shadow of the Japanese colonial administration in Korea itself, and because of the large-scale emigration from the peninsula to China, Manchuria, Siberia and Japan, was more an émigré party than a domestic one. Nevertheless, by 1925, three different Communist groups were active on the peninsula, distressing not only the Japanese authorities but also the Western missionaries by their influence. In exile, the party was riven by factions in Shanghai and Irkutsk that were more geographical than ideological. The tone of a more radical faction in Japan, independent of the first main party leader Yi Tang-hwi, was set by the extremist student and anarchist groups in exile. In Korea, the "unyielding quality of the Communists was matched by the efficiency and ardors of the Japanese police"<a href="#_ftn53" name="_ftnref53" title="">
		</a>
		and concerted Communist actions were far more effective than the occasional bomb set by supporters of the nationalist government-in-exile in Shanghai. Nevertheless, due in large part to repression, there were no less than four failed attempts to found a Korean Communist Party between 1925 and 1928. After 1928, the evolution of the Korean Communist movement took place far more in exile, and first of all among the large Korean émigré population working in Manchuria. 
	<p>
		The influence on Japanese police repression in Korea in the 1920's, however, should not be exaggerated. Japan at the time was not yet the militarist state it became in the 1930's, and after the initial harsh repression of the nationalist uprising of March 1919, the colonial government had responded with a certain liberalization, allowing "social organizations" (but not explicitly political ones) which made it possible for Korean CP militants to be active in the Korean Labor-Farmer Federation, as well as youth and peasant organizations. However, in contrast to Japan or even China, periodic repression until 1930 created a situation in which "no individual-indeed, no single faction-was able to place an imprimatur firmly upon the KCP because all tenure in office was too brief."<a href="#_ftn54" name="_ftnref54" title="">
		</a>
	<p>
		The influence of Marxism and the Third International took the Japanese intelligentsia by storm by the late 1920's<a href="#_ftn55" name="_ftnref55" title=""></a>. The first Japanese translation of Marx's Capital appeared in 1924<a href="#_ftn56" name="_ftnref56" title=""></a>. Anarcho-syndicalism had peaked following mass demonstrations Tokyo, Kyoto, Nagoya and Kobe in 1919-1920<a href="#_ftn57" name="_ftnref57" title=""></a>. (A parallel anarchist influence, according to Kim San, peaked among Korean exiles in 1921-1922<a href="#_ftn58" name="_ftnref58" title=""></a>.) Kim San also found the Japanese Communists to be true internationalists in their dealings with the Korean radical exiles<a href="#_ftn59" name="_ftnref59" title=""></a>. (Despite widespread anti-Korean racism in Japan, this solidarity extended to parts of the Japanese workers' movement as well. The Yuaikai, (Fraternal Society) in 1919 called for equality between Japanese and foreign laborers; the Federation of Miners in Hokkaido established a Korean section there in 1920. A Korean Labor Federation was founded in Tokyo in 1922, but apparently consisted largely of anarchist and communist students rather than workers.<a href="#_ftn60" name="_ftnref60" title=""></a>) 
	<p>
		One early faction of interest following the 1922 founding of the JCP arose around the figure of Fukumoto Kazuo (1894-1983)<a href="#_ftn61" name="_ftnref61" title=""></a>, whose ideas were characterized as "little more than an adaptation of the extremism of Lukacs"<a href="#_ftn62" name="_ftnref62" title="">
		</a>
		during the latter's early 1920's left-communist phase. Japanese worker and peasant radicalism was gaining momentum in that period, while anarcho-syndicalism entered decline. The years 1921-1922 saw increased working-class violence, met in 1922 by a government crackdown. The Japanese government used the terrible 1923 Tokyo earthquake as a pretext for further repression, hundreds of Korean leftists were killed, and 100,000 Koreans of all kinds were deported<a href="#_ftn63" name="_ftnref63" title="">
		</a>
		. In the spring of 1924, under these blows, the JCP dissolved itself. In coordination with the Third International's 1924-28 phase when Nicholai Bukharin's influence was at its peak, a Farmer-Labor Party was founded in 1925, but the movement was hopelessly divided. It was also the high moment of the influence of Fukumoto, a former law student who had been to Europe and who had worked with the German Communist Party in 1922 while studying Marxist classics. Fukumoto's orientation was toward a "correct, unified theoretical basis" for the movement, over and against more opportunist and pragmatist factions. In large part due to Fukumoto's influence, the JCP was re-established in 1926, though powerful forces, including the Comintern's representative in Japan, also opposed "Fukumotoism", the latter ultimately being accused of an affinity with Trotskyism<a href="#_ftn64" name="_ftnref64" title=""></a>. Fukumotoism was finally defeated at a special meeting in the Soviet Union in 1927<a href="#_ftn65" name="_ftnref65" title=""></a>, but the JCP itself was again suppressed in 1928. An underground organization, applying the new "social fascist" theory of the Comintern, did grow in 1928 and 1929, but with the beginning of the Manchuria war in September 1931 party leaders received long prison sentences and further repression in 1932 ended the organizational history of the JCP until 1945. The impact in Japan of Marxism and Third International Communism in the 1920's and 1930's , however, would not be without further consequences for the development of the Korean state and the Korean left, because important Japanese Marxists, and in particular Takahashi Kamekichi<a href="#_ftn66" name="_ftnref66" title=""></a>, while not embracing the fascism of Kita Ikki, went on to theorize a progressive role for Japanese imperialism in Asia, and some went to work in the imperial administration of the new Japanese colony in Manchukuo<a href="#_ftn67" name="_ftnref67" title=""></a>. In these years, on the other hand, the JCP did distinguish itself by its insistence on the Korean question in Japan itself as well as its denunciation of Japan's expansionist imperialism<a href="#_ftn68" name="_ftnref68" title=""></a>. 
	<p>
		The final suppression of the Japanese Communist Party under the consolidation of military dictatorship took place in 1931<a href="#_ftn69" name="_ftnref69" title=""></a>. Chiang kai-shek's crushing of the Canton and Shanghai workers in 1927 had also been, as indicated previously, for Korean Communists working with the CCP in China, a "terrible blow"<a href="#_ftn70" name="_ftnref70" title=""></a>. It was the ultimate foreign policy catastrophe of the Comintern's 1924-1928 "second period" of "support for the progressive anti-imperialist bourgeoisie" in the colonial world, and sealed the fate of Bukharin (to the advantage of the equally responsible Stalin) a year later<a href="#_ftn71" name="_ftnref71" title=""></a>. The Third International turned to its "class against class" Third Period (1928-1934) which saw the Asian parties rush into "ultra-left" catastrophes in the Chinese and Vietnamese "communes" of 1930. (The main echo of this period in Korea was the 1929 Kwangju student revolt of fall 1929, followed by sympathy strikes extending into 1930. The KCP was more directly involved in May 1930 riots in Manchuria stemming from an application of the "ultra-left" "Li Li San line".<a href="#_ftn72" name="_ftnref72" title=""></a>) After the 1927 break with the Comintern, Chiang kai-shek, for his part, turned to close collaboration with German military advisors, headed by none other than General Hans von Seeckt, a collaboration with continued intermittently until the outbreak of World War II in Europe<a href="#_ftn73" name="_ftnref73" title=""></a>. Thus the Chinese Nationalists in turn, after absorbing Soviet military and organizational methods for nearly a decade, underwent the education in German military methods which had been de rigeur in Japan since the 1870's. 
</div>
<div>
	<div id="ftn1">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1" title="">
			</a>
			According to Alice Amsden, Asia's Next Giant (1989), Park devoted his spare time to reading history, and no period interested him more than Japan's Meiji restoration. (p. 51) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn2">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2" title="">
			</a>
			For a thorough discussion of the Prussian development state and the parallels with Japan, cf. David Landes "Japan and Europe" in W. Lockwood, The State and Economic Enterprise in Japan, Princeton UP, 1965. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn3">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3" title="">
			</a>
			It is laughable today to watch U.S. government economic officials lecture developing countries against protecting their own industries. It is even more laughable that such economists are largely unaware of the American origins of such a strategy, given the deep indifference in mathematics-crazed American economics departments to the history of economic thought or even to economic history. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn4">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4" title="">
			</a>
			Cf. Michael Hudson, Forgotten American Economists. New York 1975. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn5">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5" title="">
			</a>
			Korea did fight off French and American naval and military probes between 1866 and 1882, but was being coveted by newly-emergent Japan from 1876 onward. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn6">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6" title="">
			</a>
			For a good survey of these missions and the results, cf. Hirakawa Sukehiro, "Japan's Turn to the West" in Bob Tadashi Wakabayashi, ed. Modern Japanese Thought, Cambridge UP 1998, pp. 30-97. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn7">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7" title="">
			</a>
			The respective German and Japanese "revolutions from above" are discussed in Barrington Moore's 1966 classic, Social Origins of Dictatorship and Democracy: Lord and Peasant in the Making of the Modern World. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn8">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8" title="">
			</a>
			Cf. T. Morris-Suzuki, A History of Japanese Economic Thought, 1989. Or, "Friedrich List('s).. influence on late Meiji thinking on economic policy probably exceeded that of any other single foreign economist" Mikuni, A./Murphy R.T. op. cit., p. 97. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn9">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9" title="">
			</a>
			"Banks modeled on contemporary German institutions had been launched in Japan in 1870. (but) …Iwasaki Yataro, the founder of the Mitsubishi empire, introduced an important institutional modification to the imported German model…Iwasaki's 'idea of a bank was an institution to attract capital for investment in the industries and businesses of the Mitsubishi zaibatsu in such a form that the public would in no way acquire title of ownership or control. The public would come in as "depositors", not as "investors". In other words, he looked upon a bank not as a means to create a capital market…(but) as a substitute for a capital market." Mikuni, A./Murphy R.T. op. cit., p. 107. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn10">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref10" name="_ftn10" title="">
			</a>
			For a full confrontation of Marxian theory with the Listian statism that dominated both German economic strategy and, covertly, a fair portion of the German Social Democratic Party, cf. R. Szporluk, Communism and Nationalism. Karl Marx vs. Friedrich List. Oxford UP, 1988. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn11">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref11" name="_ftn11" title="">
			</a>
			"In 1891, for example, Kanai Noburu, a distinguished academic economist whose creative interpretations of the German historical school had inspired many of the early Meiji bureaucrats, had warned that 'if workers are treated like beasts, then after several decades unions and socialism will appear'." (in Carter Eckert, Offspring of Empire. The Koch'ang Kims and the Colonial Origins of Korean Capitalism, 1876-1945 (1991) p. 203. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn12">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref12" name="_ftn12" title="">
			</a>
			"I have spoken of the conceptual state in relation to the idea of the nation. In Meiji Japan, such a purely abstract notion of the state was inconceivable…The native Japanese Shinto concept of an organic polity nurtured the conflation of nation and state in Japan, but it was not alone in doing so. The Confucianism that Japanese borrowed from China likewise offered no conceptual distinction between state and society. Tianxia (all under heaven, or tenka in Japanese) was a cultural rather than a political abstraction. As a result, in striking contrast to the West, the state existed as a purely political notion in neither China nor Japan until it was introduced forcibly by the interstate system of the Western powers. Despite this basic similarity and shared political influences, however, there were important divergences between the Chinese and Japanese Confucian systems as political doctrines and between the intellectual milieus into which Marxism was introduced early in the twentieth century." (Germaine Hoston, The State, Identity and the National Question in China and Japan (Princeton UP 1994), p. 95. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn13">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref13" name="_ftn13" title="">
			</a>
			"Twentieth-century Chinese intellectuals encountering Kant's rationalism began at the finished end of his system, without asking the same questions of being that he had posed at its inception…Chinese intellectuals saw in Kantianism both an emancipation of the ego and an ethic which, instead of determining moral behavior by the consequences resulting from it, declared that good conduct was an unconditional law, a categorical imperative." (F. Wakeman, History and Will. Philosophical Perspectives of Mao tse-tung's Thought, U of California Pr. (1973), p. 180. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn14">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref14" name="_ftn14" title="">
			</a>
			"As early as the 1870's the Japanese had translated Rousseau, Montesquieu, Bluntschli, Darwin" as well as "the novels of Hugo, Dostoevski, Turgenev...the poetry of Shakespeare, Byron, Goethe, Heine…" The Japanese had "a keen and sometimes arrogant sense of their peculiar status as (modern culture's) agent in Asia." Jerome Grieder, Intellectuals and the State in Modern China (1981), p. 141. Sun Yat-sen incorporated George's single tax on land into all his successive programmatic formulations. In China, "Within scarcely more than two decades, the Chinese intellectual avant-garde had run the entire gamut of Western thought from Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle though Locke, Montesquieu and Rousseau, and on to Marx, Mill, Bentham, Kropotkin, Spencer, and Darwin, and even to John Dewey and Bertrand Russell." (R. Scalapino /G.T. Yu, Modern China and Its Revolutionary Process. U of California Pr. 1984, p. 110.) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn15">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref15" name="_ftn15" title="">
			</a>
			Donald Treadgold. The West In Russia and China. Vol. 2. China 1582-1949 (1985), Ch. 3. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn16">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref16" name="_ftn16" title="">
			</a>
			From 1911 "until 1920, no doctrines had a greater influence on young Chinese radicals than those of Proudhon, Bakunin and above all Kropotkin. The activities of contemporary anarchists, such as Kotoku and Osugi Sakae in Japan, Emma Goldman and William Haywood in the United States, and Errico Malatesta in Italy, were a further inspiration to them." (Scalapino/Yu, op. cit. p. 506.) For portraits of Kotoku and Osugi, cf. also Hoston op. cit. 1994, pp. 140-148. Cf. also below. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn17">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref17" name="_ftn17" title="">
			</a>
			Kato Hiroyuki had translated parts of Bluntschli's Allgemeines Staatsrecht in the early 1870's. According to Germaine Hoston, the Japanese were influenced, in addition to Bluntschli and Gneist, by the German legal theorists Lorenz von Stein, A. Mosse, K. Rudolph, H. Roesler, G. Jellinek and H. Schulze. Op. cit. p. 87. In general, the mystical Shinto-inspired theory of the tenno (emperor) collapsed state and nation into one (Hoston, op. cit. p. 92) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn18">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref18" name="_ftn18" title="">
			</a>
			On Minobe, cf. F. Miller. Minobe Tatsukichi. Interpreter of Constitutionalism in Japan (1965). Minobe (Hoston, op. cit. p. 92) thought that the emperor should be treated legally like all other monarchs. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn19">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref19" name="_ftn19" title="">
			</a>
			Pan-Asianism is discussed in passing in Germaine Hoston, op. cit (1994). A full study, unfortunately marred by the post-modern fad in American academia, is D. Ham, A Meiji Discourse on Asia: A Study of Asianism. U. of Chicago PhD Thesis, 1993. Ham writes, after conceding that Asianism quickly became an ideology for Japanese domination of Asia, that "the future of Asianism is full of possibilities. However…the tension between the Asian consciousness and the national consciousness still remains an integral part of Asianism as a discourse. Thus, one should not underestimate the potential of Asianism but must closely observe future developments in Japan's intellectual and ideological environment." (p. 231). Indeed. For the post-modernists, any stick, even those tainted by fascism and militarism, will do, apparently, to beat the universalist "master narrative". 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn20">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref20" name="_ftn20" title="">
			</a>
			The best statement of this perspective on fascism in Joao Bernardo, Labirintos do fascismo, Porto 2003. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn21">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref21" name="_ftn21" title="">
			</a>
			J. Levenson, Confucian China and Its Modern Fate (1965), p. 28. Interestingly, on the other hand, early Japanese anarchists were among the few who viscerally rejected Prussian-influenced Japanese statism, and in terms not unlike the Russian Populists. "Vehemently rejecting imported German statist elements in the Meiji polity, Kotoku and his followers also experienced a deep yearning for the restoration of what they believed to be traditional Japanese virtues, many of which were expressed in the kokutai notion of the organic community itself." Hoston, op. cit. 1994, p. 139. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn22">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref22" name="_ftn22" title="">
			</a>
			"The Bismarckian system is described…as follows: 'The prime minister remained responsible to the king, not to parliament, and the army remained under the king's control. In practice, this arrangement gave extraordinary power first to Bismarck, then to the Prussian and Imperial bureaucracy, both vis a vis the monarch and the parliament'." Chalmers Johnson. MITI and the Japanese Miracle. The Growth of Industrial Policy, 1925-1975. Stanford, 1982. p. 36. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn23">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref23" name="_ftn23" title="">
			</a>
			Various works have attempted to define the nature of ultimate power in the Japanese system: "Power in Japan is masked. For upward of a thousand years now, the country's ruling elite has understood and employed the key to maintaining an unbroken hold on power: disguising and diffusing the sources of that power…Indeed, it is the nature of that power-the extralegal power of the Japanese bureaucracy-that looms perhaps as the greatest conceptual block that Westerners face in grasping the full nature of policymaking in Japan." Mikuni, A./Murphy, R.T. op. cit., pp. 39-41. "Japan's bureaucratic elite holds itself above any notion of accountability to judicial institutions rooted in the rule of law…one reason that it is so difficult to analyze the policy process in Japan-it is deliberately not written down." (op. cit p. 51). Cf. also Johnson op. cit. p. 26 ff. As Johnson puts it, "…I am concerned to explain why the discrepancy between the formal authority of the Emperor (prewar) or the Diet (postwar) and the actual powers of the state bureaucracy exists and persists, and why this discrepancy contributes to the success of the developmental state." (p. 36) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn24">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref24" name="_ftn24" title="">
			</a>
			R. Samuels, Rich Nation, Strong Army (1994), p. 14, 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn25">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref25" name="_ftn25" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid. p. 38. However, "Even after nominal equity control of the new enterprises had was turned over to the descendants of the feudal elites at what amounted to give-away prices in the 1880's, the elites still acted as if it were up to the bureaucracy to take whatever measures necessary to ensure the continued viability of the enterprises." (Mikuni A./Murphy R.T. op. cit, p. 106. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn26">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref26" name="_ftn26" title="">
			</a>
			Samuels, op. cit ibid. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn27">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref27" name="_ftn27" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid. p. 84. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn28">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref28" name="_ftn28" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn29">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref29" name="_ftn29" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid. p. 87. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn30">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref30" name="_ftn30" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid. p. 39. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn31">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref31" name="_ftn31" title="">
			</a>
			Japan's 1905 victory was celebrated throughout the colonial world and by forces as disparate as the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP) in the United States. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn32">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref32" name="_ftn32" title="">
			</a>
			This information on early Korean strikes is from Kim Youngkon's three-volume book (in Korean) The Korean History of Work and the Future, vol. 1, Seoul 2005, pp. 151-153, kindly provided by the author. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn33">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref33" name="_ftn33" title="">
			</a>
			John Crump, The Origins of Socialist Thought in Japan (1983), pp. 73-74. The centrality of the German SPD for Japanese socialists up to the repression of 1911 was patent: "For most of the decade after 1901, all socialists agreed on the efficacy of a parliamentary policy. The electoral success of the German Social Democratic Party, which they regarded as a mentor and a model, gave them heart." (from B. Tadashi Wakabayashi, ed. op. cit. p. 161). Marxism as such, however, was first introduced to Japan by Sakai Yuzaburo (1859-1900). Sakai went to Europe as a state functionary in 1889, the year of the founding of the Second International. He resigned his state position and attended the International's 2<sup>nd
			</sup>
			Congress in 1891. He wrote about Marxism in a newspaper, to little visible effect. (J-P Vilaine, Les classes laborieuses au Japon, Part IV. Echanges No. 110, pp. 38-39.) As G. Hoston (op. cit 1994, p. 94, put it "Kokutai, then, with its admixture of distinctively Japanese and Confucian elements, may be regarded as the mainstream Meiji orthodoxy, the backdrop against which Marxist ideas were introduced at the turn of the twentienth century." 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn34">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref34" name="_ftn34" title="">
			</a>
			World War I and the world revolutionary wave from 1917-1921 have obscured the historical memory of the wave of revolutions and uprisings of which the Chinese Revolution of 1911 was a part. These included the Russian 1905, the Iranian Revolution of 1906, an anti-colonial uprising in India in 1909, the Mexican Revolution of 1910-1920, the Portuguese Revolution of 1911, and the Lena gold fields strike in Russia in 1912, which signaled the reawakening of working-class struggle in that country after the defeat of the 1905 Revolution. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn35">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref35" name="_ftn35" title="">
			</a>
			This anti-Confucian ferment is described in the early chapters of Jerome Grieder, Intellectuals and the State in Modern China, New York 1981. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn36">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref36" name="_ftn36" title="">
			</a>
			The best portrait of this East Asian diaspora of Korean revolutionaries is Kim San, The Song of Ariran, New York 1941. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn37">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref37" name="_ftn37" title="">
			</a>
			On Kita Ikki, cf. George Wilson, Kita Ikki: Radical Nationalist in Japan, 1883-1937. (1969) and B. Tankha, Kita Ikki and the Making of Modern Japan (2006); B. Tadashi Wakabayashi ed. Op. cit. pp. 214-219. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn38">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref38" name="_ftn38" title="">
			</a>
			Joao Bernardo, op. cit. In Kita's view, the emperor was important "not so much as an institution…a symbol of community…In Japan…the imperial institution had been preserved to represent the national culture, but its potential as a social monarchy had been suppressed by the rise of bourgeois and bureaucratic politics within the constitutional order…Kita was indifferent to the idea of a divine emperor." in B. Tadashi Wayabayashi, ed. op. cit. pp. 215-216. Other sources put it somewhat differently: "The central importance of the Imperial institution lies in the sacred cloak it provides for bureaucratic infallibility; the assassinations and open intimidation that characterized Japanese political life before 1945 and the 'scandals' that have erupted regularly since then substitute for an institutional means of changing course." In Mikuni, A./Murphy, R.T. op. cit. p. 105. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn39">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref39" name="_ftn39" title="">
			</a>
			Cf. A. Schmid, Korea Between Empires, 1895-1919 (2002) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn40">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref40" name="_ftn40" title="">
			</a>
			"The influence of Japanese radicalism was of course very strong upon the young Koreans…The Japanese university was almost the only place where Koreans could feel the bonds of sympathy, equality and comradeship. Naturally, they moved to the left at the same pace as many of their Japanese comrades-in some cases, more rapidly. During this period, more Korean Marxists were being made in Japan than in Russia." (R. Scalapino/C-S Lee, Communism in Korea. Part One. Berkeley, 1972, p. 57.) For police statistics on the total Korean population in interwar Japan (totaling 730,000 by 1937) broken down by political affiliation ibid. pp. 180-183. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn41">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref41" name="_ftn41" title="">
			</a>
			Cf. Carter Eckert, op. cit. p. 226. "The Korean elite in particular would have found the idea of nationalism not only strange but uncivilized…(they) thought of themselves less as Korean than as members of a larger cosmopolitan civilization centered in China." In 1834, Kim Jong-ho had published a map of Korea, and was persecuted for a "crime" against Confucian orthodoxy (M.J. Rhee, The Doomed Empire. Japan in Colonial Korea (1997) p. 38. Because of their "predecessors' long participation in the transnational realm of East Asia" writes Andre Schmid, "former universals, rooted in the now largely discedited Confucian epistemology, came to be particularized…as 'Chinese'. (Schmid, op. cit. p. 60). 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn42">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref42" name="_ftn42" title="">
			</a>
			"Between 1915 and 1918, Japan's cumulative current account surplus amounted to 2.7 billion yen; by comparison, annual GDP at the beginning of the war stood at 4.7 billion yen." Mikuni, A./Murphy J.T. op. cit. p. 103. It should also be noted that this wartime boom sparked the first large-scale emigration of Korean manpower to Japan. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn43">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref43" name="_ftn43" title="">
			</a>
			J. Grieder, op. cit., p. 205. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn44">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref44" name="_ftn44" title="">
			</a>
			In reality, nationalism and official Communism in Asian were inseparable. "…the early Korean Communists were a great disappointment to the Lenin government. The Korean Communist movement was a homogenized movement, and the purely nationalist element in it could never be satisfactorily strained out." Scalapino/Lee, op. cit. p. 61. In 1926, KCP leader Kim Tan-ya "argued that, since most Korean socialists were also nationalists, it was entirely appropriate for Communists to serve as a vanguard for the nationalist movement." (ibid. P. 81) In Japanese exile, after the repression of the late 1920's there, "the only outlet for unalloyed Korean nationalism in Japanese politics was through the Communist movement." (ibid. p. 186) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn45">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref45" name="_ftn45" title="">
			</a>
			M. Meisner, Li Ta-chao and the Origins of Chinese Marxism (1967) Meisner shows that as of 1921, Li, a key founder of the CCP, was closer to Bergsonism than Marxism. Another historian writes that the origins of the CCP "…are shrouded in a kind of primeval mist of history, so that even today it is not entirely clear…how many, and what…persons participated. What is striking, in any event, is how few of them were left at the end…when the CCP took over China, about half of them had gone over to the KMT (and)…the remainder had either been excluded from the party or executed by the enemies of the CCP. 
			<em>
				It is more noteworthy still that the founding of the party did not mean the beginning of the study of Marxism</em>." (my emphasis-LG). in Wolfgang Bauer, China and the Search for Happiness (English 1976 trans. Of 1971 German), p. 373. Similarly, Mao tse-tung (Wakeman, op. cit. p. 201) wrote no less than 12,000 characters in marginal notes to the German neo-Kantian Friedrich Paulsen's book System der Ethik. "What Paulsen offered Mao tse-tung was a rational justification for placing the will over the intellect. (op. cit. p. 202). Frederick Wakeman's book (op. cit.) is one serious attempt to show how Western and Asian influences mixed in the emergence of statist Marxism in China. In his summary of Mao's thought up to the mid-1930's, Wakeman writes (p. 293)"From Paulsen and the neo-Kantians came the assurance that reason created social forms…From K'ang Yu-wei, Yen Fu and the Darwinists came the notion of objective and universal laws of science…And from T.H. Green (a British neo-Hegelian whom Mao also studied intensively-LG) came not only the intense glorification of will, not just the civil society of a Rousseau, but the depiction of political society as an instrument of individual realization. 
			<em>
				State/society, reintegrated, would force the individual to be free</em>…" (my emphasis-LG). 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn46">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref46" name="_ftn46" title="">
			</a>
			Kim San, The Song of Ariran, 1941, p. 32. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn47">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref47" name="_ftn47" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid p. 35. As G. Hoston (op. cit. 1994, p. 113) puts it "…Japanese socialists were the primary agents in a process that began as early as 1900. Their influence on Chinese radicals was exercised through a combination of direct contact with Chinese students living in Japan and written works in Japanese-original and translated writings-concerning Western Marxism." The same could be said for Korean radicals. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn48">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref48" name="_ftn48" title="">
			</a>
			On the early history of the Korean CP, cf. Suh, Dae-sook, The Korean Communist Movement 1918-1948 (1967). In the famous debate between Lenin and the Indian M.N. Roy on the question of support to bourgeois nationalist movements in the colonial world, the Korean delegate Park Chin-sun, along with Roy, "quite vociferously championed the idea that for the triumph of the revolution in the West, victory of the revolution in the colonies was a necessary condition and it was, therefore, imperative on the part of the European proletariat to extend all possible help to the struggles of the colonial people." (in Sobhannlal Datta Gupta, Comintern and the Destiny of Communism in India, 1919-1943, Calcutta, 2006, p. 67) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn49">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref49" name="_ftn49" title="">
			</a>
			"Before 1919 strikes were not unknown-indeed as the value of wages fell during the First World War they increased. But they were sporadic and disorganized; sometimes factory foremen led them, sometimes the action was leaderless and moved swiftly from smashing machines to total surrender…But unions scarcely existed." Paul Mason, Live Working or Die Fighting. How the Working Class Went Global (London 2007, p. 191). 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn50">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref50" name="_ftn50" title="">
			</a>
			"In a very short time, two things had happened. First, workers in different industries…had moved from individual strikes to coordinated solidarity action…No amount of cock's-blood wine and incense could keep the gangsters on board once they realized the unions were acting for the workers' wider interests, rather than just providing a bargaining tool for the gang's position in the enterprise. Second, the Kuomintang had shown that it too could organize workers, and it did not need communists to do so." (ibid. p. 196). 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn51">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref51" name="_ftn51" title="">
			</a>
			The CCP in 1925, on the strength of these events, grew in 1925 from 980 to 10,000 members (ibid. p. 198) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn52">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref52" name="_ftn52" title="">
			</a>
			Because of its deep involvement in Chinese exile with the course of the Chinese revolution up to 1927, this disaster had the most immediate impact on the Korean Communist Party as well. "Under the stimulus of Comintern directives…(Korean)…Communists began to work once again in the mid-1920's for a new united front modeled after the Kuomintang-Communist alliance. They finally succeeded… (in March 1927-LG)…The timing could scarcely have been less auspicious…Shanghai became the scene of bloody attacks upon the Communists." (Scalapino/Lee, p. 170.) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn53">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref53" name="_ftn53" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid.. p. 74 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn54">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref54" name="_ftn54" title="">
			</a>
			Scalapino/Lee, op. cit. p. 131. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn55">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref55" name="_ftn55" title="">
			</a>
			Cf. Germaine Hoston, Marxism and the Crisis of Development in Prewar Japan (1986) and op. cit. (1994) and G. Beckmann/O. Genji The Japanese Communist Party, 1922-1945 (1969). Prior to Fukumoto Kazuo in the 1920's, the most interesting Japanese radicals had been Kokuto Shusui (1871-1911), and Osugi Sakae (cf. note 39). Kokuto was executed with 11 others in 1911 for allegedly having inspired a plot to assassinate the emperor. For a portrait of Kokuto. Cf. B. Tadashi Wakabayashi ed., op. cit. pp. 154-157. Significant in this ferment was the fact that "Notably, in China as in Japan (and one can assume, also in Korea-LG) the writings of the young Marx that laid the foundation for Marx's uncompromising critique of the state were conspicuously absent…Marxism was scientific socialism as systematized by Engels and then by Stalin, even as Stalin was seeking not to eliminate but to build a powerful Russian nation-state 
			<em>
				after
			</em>
			the revolution." (Hoston op. cit. 1994. p. 119. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn56">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref56" name="_ftn56" title="">
			</a>
			"It is important to note, however, that Marxism arrived in Japan in far less coherent fashion than it had come to be understood by Western European and Russian Marxists. Consequently, the Marxism that the participants in the debate on Japanese capitalism had at their disposal was the doctrine elaborated-even revised, some would argue-by Friedrich Engels and Russian theorists after him. " (G. Hoston, op. cit. 1986, pp. 42-43.) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn57">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref57" name="_ftn57" title="">
			</a>
			Osugi Sakae (1885-1923) stands out as a theoretician of Japanese anarcho-syndicalism. For a portrait of his role in the Japanese workers' movement in the 1910's and 1920's. cf. B. Tadashi Wakabayashi, ed. op. cit . pp. 187-193. "By late 1922, anarcho-syndicalist influence in the union movement had begun to weaken. Because of their insistence on spontaneity rather than organization and coordination, their demand for individual union autonomy rather than acceptance of the federation's centralized authority, and their failure to achieve much by direct confrontation, the anarcho-syndicalists lost influence to reformists and Communists. The news that the Soviet Union had begun to persecute anarchists such as Emma Goldman and to disregard the will of local soviets while centralizing all power in the party and central committee impelled Osugi to announce his disgust with Bolshevism and to break off all contact with Japanese Marxist-Leninists (sic). For Osugi, the establishment of the New Economic Plan (which he believed was little more than a disguised attempt to establish state capitalism), and the reinstitution of national industrial discipline represented the end of the revolutionary era in Russia." (p. 190). Osugi and his life companion Ito Noe were executed in a police barracks in the repression following the September 1923 Tokyo earthquake. Osogi also distinguished himself by his work with Korean radicals in Japan, and "the anarchist movement in Japan had a substantial Korean contingent". (Scalapino/Lee, p. 182). 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn58">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref58" name="_ftn58" title="">
			</a>
			Kim San, op. cit. p. 58. The writings of Kropotkin, despite his support for Tsarist Russia in World War I, retained their influence in this period (p. 40) and the first modern Korean writer, Li Kwang-ssu, was a Tolstoyan. According to Kim (p. 61) many Korean Tolstoyans become terrorists. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn59">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref59" name="_ftn59" title="">
			</a>
			Ibid. p. 36. The Japanese Communists continued the pre-World War I tradition of Japanese socialists of opposition to Japanese imperialism in Korea, and were the main Japanese group defending the Korean exiles against government repression and general antipathy in the 1920's. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn60">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref60" name="_ftn60" title="">
			</a>
			Vilaine, op. cit. Part VIII, Winter 2006-2007, p. 30. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn61">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref61" name="_ftn61" title="">
			</a>
			On Fukumoto, cf. pp. 198-204 in B. Tadashi Wakabayashi, op. cit. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn62">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref62" name="_ftn62" title="">
			</a>
			G. Beckmann et al. p. 118. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn63">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref63" name="_ftn63" title="">
			</a>
			Kim San, op. cit. p. 37. Thousands of people were killed in the anti-socialist and anti-Korean riots of September 1923, in particular by paramilitary groups organized with the backing of the government. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn64">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref64" name="_ftn64" title="">
			</a>
			Fukumoto also had a powerful echo in Korea. After repression had wiped out a second KCP organization in 1926, student radicals returned from Japan took over the party organization. "Almost without exception, they were strongly under the influence of Fukumoto Kazuo, the dynamic young theorist and Japanese Communist leader, who was now at the height of his power." (Scalapino/Lee, op. cit. pp. 84-85.) This phase of the KCP ended with the mass repression and arrests of February 1928. The denunciation of Fukumotism in Japan in July 1927 was also aimed at the Korean party, and deeply reflected the deflection of responsibility by the Stalin-Bukharin leadership of the Comintern after the Chinese catastrophe a few months earlier. Prior to that catastrophe, the Comintern had been ordering the Korean CP to follow the Chinese example and ally more closely with nationalists. Even afterward, this emphasis continued, until the Sixth Congress of the Comintern adopted the Third Period "class against class" "left turn". 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn65">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref65" name="_ftn65" title="">
			</a>
			By this stage of its Stalinist degeneration, the Comintern was conflating nationalism and Communism to such a point that "some Japanese scholars…(remarked)…that Comintern policy in Japan was more often inspired by the fortunes of the turbulent revolution in China than by due consideration of the peculiarities of the Japanese situation." (G. Hoston op. cit. 1994, p. 113.) On the other hand "the materialist Marxism that was introduced into Japan was transmitted directly to China, and it was reinforced there through the influence of the writings of Joseph Stalin after he won the struggle to succeed Lenin as the paramount leader of the CPSU after 1929." (ibid.) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn66">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref66" name="_ftn66" title="">
			</a>
			"Japanese Marxists, then, found that they could not simply ignore Takahashi's work, even though they objected to his conclusions…Even a leftist, it seemed, could easily manipulate the Marxian framework to legitimate an ultrarightist policy of military expansionism." (G. Hoston, 1986, op. cit. p. 79. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn67">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref67" name="_ftn67" title="">
			</a>
			Cf. G. Hoston, op. cit. 1994, Ch. 8 for an account of all the Japanese Communists broken by repression who articulated various forms of "national socialism" and apologies for Japan's "anti-imperialist" empire as repentance. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn68">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref68" name="_ftn68" title="">
			</a>
			"After 1929, the Communist Party of Japan steadily increased its emphasis upon the Korean issue, and found an ever larger percentage of it members within the Korean community." (Scalapino/Lee, op. cit. p. 186) "…by the early 1930's…Koreans accounted for more than one-half of the membership of the Communist labor movement in Japan…" (ibid. p. 189). 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn69">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref69" name="_ftn69" title="">
			</a>
			1931 was also the most explosive in labor conflicts during the interwar period in Japan, with 864 labor conflicts according to official statistics. Vilaine, op. cit. No. IX, Echanges 121, Summer 207, p. 29. Korean workers in Japan participated in further strikes in the 1930's: in April 1932, workers building a railway line in Iwate prefecture struck and were savagely attacked by yakuza; other strikes in infrastructure construction occurred in 1934 and 1935 (Vilaine, op. cit. Part X, Echanges 124, Spring 2008, p. 30. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn70">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref70" name="_ftn70" title="">
			</a>
			Kim San, op. cit. p. 4. According to Scalapino and Lee, the Korean party in the 1920's was top-heavy with journalists and other middle-class elements. The Comintern functionary Kuusinen said that "even if one searched with binoculars for workers in the Korean Communist Party one would not find them". R. Scalapino/C-S Lee, op. cit. . p. 124. "…Koreans were involved with the Chinese revolution at almost every level, despite the fact that their numbers were not large…some attended and even taught at the Whampoa Military Academy…Korean radicals were also involved in the labor, cultural and student movements now burgeoning on the Chinese scene." (ibid. p. 150) 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn71">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref71" name="_ftn71" title="">
			</a>
			-The classic account is Harold Isaacs, The Tragedy of the Chinese Revolution (1938; the numerous subsequent editions show the impact of Isaacs' move to the right. See also L. Trotsky, Leon Trotsky on China, New York 1976. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn72">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref72" name="_ftn72" title="">
			</a>
			Scalapino/Lee, op. cit. p. 156. 
	</div>
	<div id="ftn73">
		<p>
			<a href="#_ftnref73" name="_ftn73" title="">
			</a>
			Cf. F.F. Liu, A Military History of Modern China, 1924-1949 (1956). For further details on the operations of von Seeckt and the "White International's" ties to various warlords in China, cf. Bernard Wasserstein, The Secret Lives of Trebitsch-Lincoln (1988). 
	</div>
</div>
]]>
   </content>
</entry>
<entry>
   <title>The Biggest October Surprise of All: A World Capitalist Crash</title>
   <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.munism.com/the_biggest_october_surprise_o.html" />
   <id>tag:www.munism.com,2008://1.56</id>
   
   <published>2008-11-02T18:24:27Z</published>
   <updated>2008-12-30T18:33:46Z</updated>
   
   <summary></summary>
   <author>
      <name></name>
      
   </author>
         <category term="Class Struggle and Politics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
         <category term="Critique of Political Economy" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
   
   
   <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.munism.com/">
      
      “There will be periods of 30 years which will pass with the seeming importance of a single day, and single days with the importance of 30 years.” (old Marxist maxim)

(Note: To avoid reinventing the wheel, and under the pressure of recent epochal events, I have used fragments of other texts I have written in the past few years, making up no more than 15-20% of the following article. I ask the reader’s forbearance for any annoyance.)

Given the fascination of the events of the past 14 months of “credit crunch”, many people (myself included) have sometimes  tended to neglect the “deeper” sources of this crisis in production and reproduction. Analysis of a credit crisis has now become almost banal in the mainstream media. But as Marxists we know that there is rarely, if ever, a “pure” credit crisis without a deeper dimension in the material reproduction process (1).

We recall Hegel’s three stages of the introduction of a new idea: 1) total silence and indifference 2) great hostility and denunciation 3) “that’s what we’ve always believed”

It’s amazing to see how the media have gone in a year and a half from 1) to 3), barely stopping at 2), a marginal pastime over the last 30 years when dealing with “skeptics”. Suddenly the word “capitalism” has reappeared in popular discussion after decades of euphemisms such as “free-market economies” and Barack Obama’s support for massive government bailouts of Wall Street is attacked as “socialist” when in fact it is nothing but the old capitalist refrain of  “privatization of profit, socialization of costs”.

Increasing media attention is being given to the difficulties of “non-financial corporations” in getting loans as credit tightens and dries up. One wonders exactly what this can mean, however, given that such “non-financial” corporations at GM, Ford and General Electric have increasingly been making ever-greater profits in financial endeavors. 

Given the ever-growing prominence of finance and financial markets in capitalism since the 1970’s, and the deep ideological falsification by official capitalist statistics at all levels,  serious information on the “real” economy is harder to come by, since (as exemplified by the financial turn of these former pillars of US production) a fictitious dimension is present pretty much everywhere.

I would however like to throw out my own interpretation of events to stimulate some debate.

I. A CAPITALISM IN ADVANCED DECAY

Let us first sketch the overall credit and financial situation, to get it out of the way. (Most of the following figures are from 2005; I presume that many of them are being altered daily by the deflationary crash now underway.)

There is more than $33 trillion in outstanding debt (Federal, state, local, corporate,
personal) in the U.S. economy, three times GDP. (No one knows how much is tied up in the international hedge funds and derivatives.) The state (including
Federal, state and local levels) consumes 40% of GDP.
The net U.S. debt abroad is roughly $5 trillion ($13 trillion held by foreigners minus $8 trillion in U.S. assets abroad-2008-LG) That amount has been growing by $700-800 billion a year until very recently (before the decline of the dollar and of consumption in the US, and capital flows snapping up cheapened assets in America,  improved the US trade deficit and the balance-of-payments generally). Foreigners hold an increasing percent of U.S. government debt; the four major Asian central banks (Japan, China, South Korea, Taiwan) alone hold  $4 trillion (2008). (The recent—and already how long ago it seems—bailout of Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac was taken first of all with China’s $500 billion holdings of Fannie’s and Freddie’s debt in mind.) It is the Federal government’s debt which makes possible the reflationary actions of the Federal Reserve Bank. If Doug Noland’s notion of “financial arbitrage capitalism” (2) is right, the old core conceptualization of the role of the banking system (deposits and lending based on deposits) and the Fed’s (apparent) ability to expand and contract credit availability through it,  is superseded;  increasing amounts of “virtual” credit are created by “securitized finance” “off the balance sheet” of banks. One must also consider the government-linked entities (Freddie Mac, Fannie Mae), which backed the reflation of mortgages of the past 4 years, leading to an incredible housing bubble, now collapsing. This entire edifice depends on 1) low inflation in the U.S., as higher inflation would scare off foreign lenders; 2) the willingness of U.S,  “consumers” to go more and more heavily into debt (with debt service now taking 14% of incomes, as opposed to 11% a few years ago) 3) the willingness and ability of foreigners to go on re-lending U.S. balance-of-payments deficits back to the U.S. 

Let’s shift to another level altogether: the extent of
unproductive labor and unproductive consumption in the U.S. and many other “advanced” economies (advanced mainly in decay). Marx defines the state debt as fictitious; he defines labor performed for revenue (as opposed to capital) as unproductive (3). Many Marxists would agree that military expenditure performed for the
revenue of the state is unproductive labor, even if it produces a profit for an individual capitalist. One can extend that paradigm, I think, much farther in
terms of other goods and services commanded by state revenue, and/or the fictitious capital of the state debt. To be productively consumed, surplus-value that is concretely means of production (Dept. I)  or means of consumption (Dept. II) must RETURN to C or V for further expanded reproduction; by that criterion, it would seem that unproductive consumption in the U.S. economy must be enormous. 

I will sidestep theological debates on exactly what constitutes unproductive labor by pointing to the tool developed by Marx permitting us to grasp the huge amount of unproductive consumption in modern capitalism:  

(from Capital, vol. I (pp. 726-727, Penguin translation 1973): “Accumulation requires the transformation of a portion of the surplus product into capital. But we cannot, except by a miracle, transform into capital anything but such articles as can be employed in the labour process (i.e. means of production), and such further articles as are suitable for the sustenance of the worker (i.e. means of subsistence)…In a word, surplus-value can be transformed into capital only because the surplus product, whose value it is, already comprises the material components of a new quantity of capital.”

In another words, unmanned drone bombers, tanks, police riot gear, yachts, Rolls Royces, gourmet restaurants and Louis Vuitton handbags may well produce a profit for an individual capitalist, but unlike means of production for broadly useful goods (what Marx called ‘Dept. I’) and means of consumption (e.g. machines to make refrigerators) or producing such goods  (Dept. II: let’s make it simple: bread) they CEASE TO BE CAPITAL by dropping out of the circuit of capital in expanded reproduction; they cannot be productively consumed as either further means of production or as means of consumption for reproducing labor power. Such commodities constitute the unproductive consumption of the capitalist class and of that class’s “servants”—civil servants, corporate bureaucrats, etc-- in the vast armies (however one wishes to define them) of unproductive laborers in today’s (ideologically touted) “service economy”.

We must be careful to distinguish a Marxian analysis of fictitious capital from myriad theories of monetarists, Hayekians, “bankers rule the world” conspiracy theorists or the sophisticated left-Keynesian Hyman Minsky, all of whom see finance in isolation,  by firmly connecting fictitious capital at its origin to the sphere of production. We can call this origin “technodepreciation”, or the increment of overvalued fixed capital “f” that develops over time due to the heteronomy of capitalist social relations. Capital for capitalists means first of all a “capitalization” (4) of an anticipated cash flow. The cheapening effect of advances in productivity is constantly undermining that capitalization (5), but in a way which is only fully apparent in a deflationary breakdown crisis like the current one. Over the course of a capitalist cycle, operations of the central bank act to slow down the bursting of this fictitious bubble but must ultimately show themselves impotent against the underlying downward movement of prices (6).. 


Such a view renders totally academic (if any further proof were necessary) most of the Marxist heavy lifting over the “price-value” “transformation problem” of the 1970’s and 1980’s. Because, over long periods of time, the market price of an individual capital does not directly correspond to its social cost of reproduction, but rather to this capitalization, in the environment set by the generally available rate of profit.  Capitalist paper—titles to wealth consisting of profit, interest and ground rent—can circulate for a long time with no immediate relationship to “value” as  long as adequate amounts of surplus value from somewhere sustain them. This surplus-value can come not merely from the direct exploitation of workers in production but from “free” inputs that involve either primitive accumulation (incorporation of labor power reproduced by other modes of production) or by out-and-out looting, i.e. non-reproduction, of nature,  existing labor power and capital plant. These are empirical questions that cannot be settled by recourse to exercises in matrix algebra. (7) 

Hence the post-July 2007 “credit crunch” is in fact rooted in a long process in the capitalist cycle of production and reproduction of recent decades, to which we now turn.

II. CAPITAL SPIRALS BACKWARDS TO SOLVE ITS CRISIS

 First, a bit of history, to grasp the enormity of the social and economic RETROGRESSION of the past three or four decades.

This crisis can be traced to the end of the post-World War II reconstruction boom, which was signaled by mild recessions in 1965-66 in the US, Japan and Germany, and which had earlier been signaled by a “dollar crisis” starting in 1958. The proportions at that time, of course, seem derisory when compared with the situation today. 

In March 1968, the Bretton Woods system almost came unstuck and world exchanges closed for several days to prevent a panic (8).

A genuine corporate liquidity crisis erupted in the US in 1969-70, highlighted by the bankruptcy of the Penn Central Railroad (moreover an excellent illustration of the relationship of capitalist valuation by “capitalization” and the actual underlying value of assets) (9). Corporate debt in 1970 was at (to that point) post-WW II highs, and investment in “real” production had already been slowing since the deep 1957-58 recession, or was sustained by military production for the war in Vietnam (10). 

At that point, going into the recession of 1969-70, corporate liquidity was at the center of concerns. 

I would argue that from these late 1960’s signals of the end of the previous era of expansion onward, world capitalism has been basically “running on empty”, with ever increasing credit pyramiding of unbelievable and unprecedented proportions being the main “motor” of “growth”, paid for by ever-increasingly social retrogression of every kind, that we can call CONTRACTED social reproduction, or non-reproduction on a world scale.

It is also interesting to note that, according to a UN study of several years ago, 1968 was exactly the turning point in post-World War II income distribution in the “advanced capitalist” world; from 1945 to 1968, the wealthiest fifth of the US population and the poorest fifth moved closer together; after 1968 they began to move apart and today are farther apart than in 1929. Similar trends are discernible, though not as extreme, in most other advanced capitalist economics. 

Another fundamental index of the end of an era is summed up in the single “fact” of the disappearance of the single paycheck working-class family, beginning in the 1960’s and accelerating ever since. This takes us in one step to the heart of the crisis as a crisis of social reproduction. Forty hours per week ca. 1960 reproduced millions of families of four, whereas eighty or more (often significantly more) are necessary today.

The Bretton Woods (“gold-dollar” standard) system (11) collapsed in 1971-73 and was replaced by the straight-up “dollar standard”, whereby the debt of the U.S. state became openly the anchor of the world financial system, and remains that to this day.

This was an expression at the level of what Marx called “world money” (12) of the crisis of value at work deep in the system of production and reproduction, to which I will return.

The major reflation of 1972-73 resulted in an inflationary acceleration and was followed by the 1974-75 world recession, the deepest (up to that point) since World War II. The reflation out of the mid-1970’s recession led to the inflationary blowout of 1978-80, followed by the “Volcker austerity” and the triumph of Thatcher- Reagan “neo-liberalism”. This was the last Keynesian (1975-79) reflation bearing that name,, issuing in the late 1970’s developments such as runaway inflation, California’s Proposition 13 (13),  the US bailout of  Chrysler, Carter’s budget cuts and the British “winter of discontent” that preceded the triumph of Thatcher and Reagan (14). After 1979-80, capitalism turned to what might be called “military Keynesianism”, with military buildup and tax cuts for the wealthy.

We should not fail to note, when discussing the mid-1970’s, the apparent slippage of U.S. hegemony in a series of world crises: the worker insurgencies in Spain and Portugal, the military defeat in Indochina, the appearance of “pro-Soviet” regimes in the Horn of Africa, insurgency in South Africa, further “pro-Soviet” regimes in the ex-Portuguese colonies of Africa (Angola-Mozambique-Guinea Bissau), and the seeming leftward movement in Europe in the phenomenon of “Euro-communism” (France-Italy-Spain). Further fires broke out in the Nicaraguan and Iranian revolutions of the late 1970’s.

The counter-offensive of the “Washington consensus” seemed to nullify this slide of US hegemony, and its “balance sheet” should be touched on for a sense of its human cost. Social Democracy and Stalinism did their share of the work in Spain and Portugal in channeling worker revolt into bourgeois democratic channels, but in most places the reaction was long and bloody;  military dictatorships were established in the Southern Cone (Chile-Uruguay-Argentina, added to Brazil’s dating from 1964) between 1973 and 1976;  the more diffuse challenge of the “Group of 77” of developing countries at the United Nations demanding food, fuel and debt relief through a “New International Economic Order” was defused; the various “national liberation movements” in Africa and Indochina collapsed into ignominy and stagnation, or issued quickly (as in Vietnam) in “market socialism”; the mullahs triumphed in Iran, wiped out the left and sent millions off to fight the 1981-89 Iran-Iraq war; ; a fifteen-year civil war between Sunnis, Shi’ites,  different Christians and their international backers (Syria, Iran, Israel, the US) ruined Lebanon; Saudi money and propaganda fueled Islamic movements from the Uighurs in western China to Morocco; the US-backed Islamic insurgency in Afghanistan wore down the left-nationalist regime and the Soviet army and ultimately brought the Taliban to power; the US-funded military stranglehold brought the Nicaraguan revolution to heel; the US-China alliance against the Soviet Union solidified internationally; Reagan, Thatcher, Mitterand, Gorbachev and Teng all agreed on the superiority of the market; in the wake of the collapse of the “national liberation” movements, the IMF imposed its “structural adjustment programs” on 100 developing countries. The Soviet bloc collapsed in 1989-1991. The US armed forces killed hundreds of thousands of Iraqis in the 1990-91 Gulf War. By the early 1990’s, forty wars were in progress around the world; the six-nation war in southern Africa alone killed 4 million people, more than any other war since 1945 (and there was no year without a war somewhere after 1945);  into the void left by “national liberation movements” stepped the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse seemingly without ideology or goal beyond pillage and looting and massacre in places such as the Congo, Liberia, and Sierra Leone; the ANC came to power in South Africa and quickly joined the Washington consensus; the Yugoslav wars of 1990-95 and 1999 saw the birth of murderous nationalist and ethnic bloodlines, and gave the US an opportunity to humiliate the impotent European Union; the “hermit kingdom” of Kim Jong-il in North Korea oversaw famine in one of the last standing “workers’ states”, and throughout the Third World six million children die every year from diseases and conditions (e.g. lack of clean water) with purely economic causes. 

III. BALANCE SHEET OF THREE DECADES OF THE ‘WASHINGTON CONSENSUS’ 

The 30 years of the “Washington consensus”, in spite of its triumph over statist development regimes, was punctuated with “financial events”, now overshadowed by the “Big One” of 2007-8, events in which the ostensibly-maligned state had to intervene again and again:

1979-82: Volcker’s Federal Reserve management raised interest rates to 20%, finally introducing a positive rate of interest after the 1970’s hyper-inflation, and inducing a deep recession in 1980-82; the funding of the huge Reagan deficits for military buildup was made possible by loans from the Japanese (15). It was also in this period that “junk bonds” and “leveraged buyouts” moved to the fore. (16) A wage of “concessions” swept U.S. labor relations, with even profitable companies forcing renegotiations of unexpired contracts (17).

1982: the first major Third World debt crisis, with Brazil and Mexico on the verge of default; the losses of the US banks were effectively nationalized; the living standard of ordinary Mexicans fell by 50% in the resulting austerity.

1984: the US moved officially for the first time since World War I from being the world’s biggest creditor to being the world’s biggest debtor; after howling for years about “deficits” from “tax and spend” policies, neo-liberals and neo-conservatives suddenly were saying laconically that “deficits don’t matter”. 

1985: The Plaza agreement forces Japan into a 50% revaluation of the yen, meaning a 50% devaluation of their previous dollar holdings.  

1986: London financial markets had their deregulation “Big Bang” opening to expanded activity in world markets.

1987:  the world stock market crash, seemingly a largely “financial event”, is followed by new Fed chairman Greenspan’s rapid relaxation of liquidity and a gradual recovery of paper values into the 1990-91 recession;

1989-1991: the savings and loan meltdown in the US adds another $150 billion to the national debt; an official recession begins in 1990, and housing prices plummet 20% on the average. The previous decade’s “junk bond” heroes were wiped out.

1990: Japanese stock market collapses from 38,000 to 12,000, and bad bank loans and real estate investments plunge Japan into more than a decade of deflation.

1994: the Mexican “tequila crisis”; the US government spends $50 billion to bail out American holders of Mexican bonds; Orange County (California) goes bankrupt on bond market losses; 

1997-98: Asian crisis tips South Korea, Hong Kong, Indonesia, and Thailand into meltdown. The IMF lends South Korea $57 billion and imposes draconian austerity (18), and huge economic and social turmoil affects tens of millions in those countries.

1998: Russia defaults; the hedge fund Long Term Capital Management was wiped out as a result and required a $13 billion dollar rescue involving various banks and overseen by the Fed; 

2000: Dot.com boom collapses; NASDAQ loses 60% of value and never recovers.

2001: After 9/11, a  further major stock market plunge, part of a larger 2000-2003 “bear market”. The Enron bankruptcy again signals a deepening crisis of “off-balance sheet” scams, followed in 2003 by World.com.

2002: The Dow Jones Industrial average hits a 7,300 low in continuing bear market; Federal Reserve  Chairman Greenspan brings interest rates down to 1%. The 2000-2001 recession is followed by the most anemic recovery since World War II. The Dow recovers and begins ascent to over 14,000 by fall 2007.

2003: Asset inflation (stocks, real estate) driven by massive easing of credit accelerates, above all in the US and then European (Spanish, UK, Ireland) housing bubble.

It was coming out of the 2000-2003 bear market and 2000-2001 recession and the ensuing “jobless recovery” that the “sub-prime” phenomenon came to the fore.

IV. THEORETICAL UNDERPINNINGS OF THE BIGGEST PONZI SCHEME IN HISTORY

Capitalist finance over the previous two decades has discovered “securitized finance”, which means taking a cash flow from some “underlying” income stream, packing it into a saleable form and selling it on for its “capitalized” value. The previous packaging could be packaged in turn, creating a theoretically infinite “architecture” and “gearing” ultimately resting on the original cash flow. Thus the shaky sub-prime mortgages in the US were generalized through the world financial system like a proliferating AIDS virus, often concealed in the highest (‘AAA’-rated) types of paper.  “Securitized finance” allowed capitalism to build a classic “Ponzi scheme” (19) of ever-more opaque instruments, announced as a “revolutionary” innovation. Underneath, however, the “leveraging” (the ratio of total paper value issued to paid-in capital or cash on hand) reached absurd levels, so that a small decline of paper value quickly spelled bankruptcy (20). 

“Underneath” everything else in the financial sphere, the shift from the pre-2000 “dot.com” boom  to the housing boom thereafter was the result of Federal Reserve attempts to keep purchasing power in the hands of the “American consumer”. To the capitalist pundits, deeply oblivious to any deeper crisis of production and reproduction, this ever-more indebted “American consumer” had been the “locomotive” of the world economy for decades, in the context of ever-increasing indebtedness (corporate- government- personal) in the U.S. economy, all of it subsidized by loans from abroad which by 2007 had reached $3 billion PER DAY. Subsidizing the purchasing power of the “American consumer” became the urgent necessity of keeping the whole world fictitious edifice standing, and preventing the eruption of the deeper deflationary pull of the sphere of production.

The $1-2 trillion in the Bank of China, for example, consists of little green pieces of paper exchanged for real Chinese goods produced by the exploitation of Chinese workers, pieces of paper then re-lent to the “U.S. consumer” so he/she could buy those goods. That money  will never be seriously repaid, particularly if U.S. policy makers get their way and the Chinese revalue their currency to the desired level of 4 renminbi=$1, cutting in half the value of those reserves to themselves.  The Japanese, who saw their dollar holdings reduced in value  by Nixon&apos;s dissolution of the old Bretton Woods system in 1971, can tell the Chinese a thing or too (and the Chinese know the stakes very well and have discussed them publicly). 

This very brief summary of the 30-year history of the “Washington consensus” in reality, touches on the surface of events. For what we are dealing with in reality is the latest turn in the decadence of the capitalist system as a global mode of production, a process that began in the first decade of the 20th century.



V.  DECADENCE OF A MODE OF PRODUCTION

What does “decadence” in this sense mean?

Around the time of World War I in 1914, capitalism reached a certain point in history at which it ceased to be a progressive mode of production on a world scale. Historically we see that in the first century of capitalism’s existence from the early 19th century to 1914, there was a steady development of productive forces, and a growth of the productive working class on a world scale (21), in those areas that were fully capitalist. In that period, capitalism got to a stage where that kind of development could no longer happen in a peaceful evolutionary manner (22). (To periodize capitalism in this way is in no way to overlook its historical crimes, including the centuries of the African slave trade and the  pillage and depopulation of the New World.)

When America and Germany were catching up with and passing England as major capitalist powers, the productive working class was growing on a world scale, as a percentage of the active capitalist population.

And from World War I until the 1970s, no country succeeded in developing into an advanced capitalist power in the way the US and Germany did. Starting in the 1970’s and particularly 1980s, South Korea and Taiwan did in fact evolve into effectively first world countries, but these were special cases permitted by the U.S. as showcases to compete with the appeal of China and North Korea (the latter being more developed than South Korea until the 1970’s). Since then, Hong Kong, Singapore and later China and Vietnam have followed the South Korean and Taiwan models,  but this has to be offset against decline and stagnation in the US and Europe, as well as against outright retrogression in Eastern Europe, Russia, Central Asia, the non-oil countries of the Middle East, black Africa and Latin America.  So,  unlike the period prior to 1914, the rise of the Asian Tigers has not been not expansion on a world scale but it was growth here and decline there.

Historically, we can consider the period from 1914 to 1945 to be mainly lost decades for capitalism as a system, just more or less permanent crisis, war, reaction, destruction, and so on.  There was to be sure exceptional growth in Japan, tied to its expansion into China, and some technological innovation, as in the US and Germany during the “rationalization movements” of the 1920’s (always tied to historically high unemployment of 8-10%, that being the point), and even (e.g. the US auto industry) during the 1930’s depression. Latin America from 1929 to 1945 built its “import substitution” populism behind high tariff walls. And we should not forget the Stalinist forced-march industrialization of the Soviet Union which killed upwards of 10 million peasants in the collectivizations, crippling Russian agriculture for the remainder of the Soviet period, and which placed factory speedup under the management of the GPU (the Soviet secret police).  Quiet aside from World War I (20 million dead) and World War II (80 million dead), the “purely economic” character of the period was these local spurts of growth offset by the larger preponderance of crisis,  stagnation and retrogression in the world as a whole. That local growth which did occur had to await the world reorganization after World War II to be truly effective in a general surge of accumulation.

The period from 1945 to the early 1970s,  called the postwar boom, can be understood as a period of reconstruction from that earlier period of the 1914-1945 crisis. This does NOT mean merely rebuilding what existed before 1914, but an expansion that could continue until, again,  socially necessary labor time of reproduction was superannuated as the “numeraire”, the common denominator, of capitalist exchange at the new, higher “standard of value”. The most important social expression of this superannuation was the worker rebellion in the US and Europe from 1965 to ca. 1977.

In reality, the postwar boom ended in the mid-1960s but it continued into the 1970s because of the credit expansion that created the runaway inflation of the 1970s.  

In the mid 1960s, as indicated, there were important recessions in Japan, Europe, and the United States. And the US and the other major capitalist countries reflated their economies with credit and extended the boom into the early 1970s. But the dynamism was gone.     

Since the early 1970s, on a world scale, the system has been in permanent crisis, trying to reestablish a dynamic equilibrium. Capitalist crisis means a plunge in production, mass unemployment, the destruction of old capital and creation of the conditions for a new expansion with a viable rate of  profit. A ‘slow motion” crisis that never ended began in earnest in 1973, now accelerating into a full-blown crisis  on the 1929 model. Marx’s Capital has a description of the nature of crisis. Wiping out old competing capital that’s not competitive, wiping out lots of fictitious capital, credit, and forcing prices and wages down so that a new phase of expansion can start with a rate of profit that will make capitalists invest. That is the mechanism of crisis.  

In order to really adequately frame this analysis and get beyond description, it is necessary to use Marx’s terminology, while trying to remain as clear as possible.

Capitalism as a system is regulated by what Marx called the law of value. The law of value means that the universal, average cost of reproducing all commodities—everything bought and sold in the capitalist system—is determined by a general “standard” which is set by the socially-necessary labor time required to REproduce them TODAY. The ultimate foundation of this standard of value, which sets the value of all commodities, is the socially necessary time of reproducing labor power, the living labor capable of using contemporary technology.  Capital without living labor to exploit produces no profit, as shown in the limits of automation and robotics to “solve” capitalism’s crisis. 

From one cycle to the next, capitalism develops productivity and it makes commodities cheaper. It makes technology cheaper, and it makes wages (the capitalist price of labor power) cheaper, but it can compensate in many circumstances for cheaper wages because working class consumer goods also become cheaper.

So in the whole system,  “variable capital”, the total cost of reproducing labor power,  gets smaller because of productivity increases. 

Marx called this process of the decline of the total wage bill (V, or variable capital) relative to the value today of all means of production (C, or constant capital) the rising organic composition of capital, expressed in the relationship C/V. Since capitalist profit can only come from the exploitation of living labor (V), Marx saw a general tendency for the rate of profit to fall relative to the mass of capital (C) which living labor set in motion.

Some examples of a declining V offset by a rising material content of workers’ wages are in order. In the 19th century in America, England, France and Germany, the most important capitalist countries at that time, the workers spent half of their wages on food. Then an agrarian revolution happened worldwide. Canada, Argentina, Russia, the U.S. and Australia used the most modern methods of cultivation and transportation to produce and ship grain very cheaply, creating a deflation of grain prices and a crisis in other countries (mainly in Europe) still using small-scale peasant agriculture and inland transport. So by the time of World War I, the working classes were spending less on food and had more wages to spend on other consumer goods. 

The explanation for the post-World War II boom was an increase in productivity lowering the total wage by productivity gains. But because food and other basic necessities became far cheaper,  workers could buy TVs, cars, houses, things that they could not buy or which did not exist before World War I. In other words, the law of value was cheapening production but living standards up to a point, including for workers, could rise.   

But we have to see 1914-1945 as a period in which capitalism was trying to do the same thing that it had done in the classic crises of the 19th century, namely find a new foundation for a new expansionary phase. It couldn’t happen in the old way, it couldn’t happen just by a crash, a couple of years of depression, and then a new expansion. In the world then dominated by the capitalist system, the total productivity of labor was too high to be contained within the capitalist form. What previously had happened by the cycle of crash, deflation, depression  recovery and boom (which involved, as indicated, the destruction of outdated technology, the acquisition of newer technology at deflated prices after which it could become profitable, and extended periods of mass unemployment) required a much larger scale of actual physical destruction, both of technology and of working people. There was tied up with institutional and geopolitical elements, because Great Britain could no longer be the No.1 capitalist power, But Great Britain was not going to just graciously step aside; it had to be pushed side. And Germany tried to push the British aside and the United States succeeded in pushing them aside. So it required thirty years of, as I said previously, war and political transformation to create new conditions for capitalist accumulation on a world scale. 

The above-mentioned “organic composition of capital” is again most pertinent here. The decadence of the system on a world scale is expressed in the “fact” (another face of productivity being too high to develop further in a capitalist form),  that the great accumulation of capital investment (C) becomes an obstacle to further development. Any important cheapening of C by further technological innovation would destroy the value of too much existing invested capital. Hence the need to preserve that value becomes a brake on the very dynamism that developed capitalism to a high level. 

Thus the crisis is two-fold: a reduced rate of profit, systemically, from a rising C/V ratio, becoming a brake on real innovation,  which is also the expression of the fact that V, the cost of reproducing labor power, diminishes to the point where it cannot be the common denominator of commodity exchange. The crisis is neither a lack of productive technology nor of labor power as such, but the restraint of their potential in a system demanding an adequate rate of profit for capitalist investment. The anarchic character of the system can only re-establish an adequate rate of profit through destruction and retrogression, the backward movement socially experienced in 1914-1945 and since 1973.  A revolution taking economic and political power away from the capitalists would make possible an immediate end to the requirements of the capitalist law of value on both existing technology and labor power, and permit a rapid transition to a far greater creation of real  wealth, initially freed from its capitalist form and subsequently evolving into completely different kinds of productive activity and wealth.


An obvious example of a capitalist brake on real human development is the car-oil economy which has been so central to capitalist accumulation since the 1920’s and especially since 1945. The patents of the many far-more fuel efficient automobile engines invented periodically have been bought up by the major oil producers, never to be heard of again. Similarly, auto and oil producers have successfully lobbied against any serious program of public transportation in the U.S. to keep people using cars, with the billions of lost hours in traffic jams, commute time and huge oil consumption that implied, while allowing the railroad system to rot. (In Los Angeles, as merely one example, a good system of public transportation existing before 1914 was dismantled under the pressure of the auto industry to make way for the suburban commuter nightmare that exists today.)

Hence the conventional (Malthusian) view (held by much of the environmental movement) of the current crisis as the result of “too much technology” is the perfect ideological cover for the fact of the NON-development of many technologies which has heavily contributed to it.

A process similar to 1914-1945 has been happening since the early 1970s, in the great retrogression I described earlier, where America can no longer play the role of the system’s hegemon. The United States can no longer play this role, and nobody else,  no other country can really replace it, but there’s a struggle for reorganization of the world system that would allow a new expansionary phase to happen. And I think,  like in the 1914- 1945 period,  this cannot happen peacefully. I don’t know exactly how it could happen, I’m not sure it can happen because the underlying crisis is very deep. But nevertheless that’s the problem on a world scale today.

In this situation, different regions in the world, East Asia (Japan, Korea, China, Taiwan), Russia, India, Europe, are all dissatisfied with the current world system, and would like to reorganize it. But none of them is individually strong enough to overthrow the power of the United States, and the US has been skillfully trying to keep them from forming a powerful bloc (23). That’s the world geopolitical context for the ongoing crisis, analogous to the.logjam created by a superannuated British hegemony from 1914 onward.

But nevertheless this is only one level of the problem. The deeper level is, once again, that, as in 1914, there cannot be an expanded world boom, it couldn’t be within a capitalist framework because the capitalist law of value is no longer capable of expanding the world productive forces in the same way it did prior to 1914.

VI. CAPITAL ABORTS HUMAN DEVELOPMENT TO SAVE ITSELF 

Let’s look more closely at the balance sheet of capitalism since the late 60s and early 70s. In Latin America, there has been massive impoverishment and deindustrialization, as in countries like Argentina. In some countries, such as Brazil, this has meant the marginalization of ca. 20~30% population from participation of almost any kind in the economy. Black Africa has been even worse: almost a total disappearance of real investment in the many so- called failed states. Eastern Europe and Russia have had 15 years of so-called shock therapy and a transition to private capitalism with millions of old people dying, because their pensions became worthless, with the new inflation. In the ex- Soviet Central Asian Republics.,  conditions fell sometimes to 30% of the living standard of  pre-1991. In the non-oil producing countries of the Middle East it was not quite as systematic but there were similar kinds of marginalizations of populations. There was very distorted development in the countries with the oil revenues. Then in Asia itself, a certain kind of economic development I mentioned before, the tigers, China, but in reality in India and China combined, there are one and half billion peasants who are left out of this process. I see no way that capitalism pull them into the process. And in Europe and the US , there have been  extended periods of mass employment, the deindustrialization of the US, the deindustrialization of Britain. 1% of the US population is in prison. That, again, is the balance sheet of capitalism since the early 1970s, 

In these phenomena we see how capitalism continues to develop productivity (24) but  cannot translate that productivity increase into real gains for society.

In other words, capitalism has created the productive ability to have much shorter working hours, and society could have a much shorter work week on a world scale. But that can’t happen in a capitalist framework. Capitalism needs living labor and exploitation of living labor in order to be capital. (To be sure, the CONTRACTED social reproduction since the early 1970’s has undermined somewhat the total productivity in existence—that is its purpose—but on a world scale productive forces still exist which can be the basis for a rapid transition out of capitalism.)

From the middle of the 19th century until the middle of the 20th century, one of the main slogans of the world working-class movement was for the 8-hour-day and 40-hour-a week. And from that period and into the 1960s, capitalism was in fact shortening the work week, under the pressure of the classical workers’ movement.

But then what happened? This tendency, like the tendency to greater income equality,  was reversed and now the work week is lengthening in North America and Europe, and why? Not because there isn’t productive capacity around but because, once again capital needs to exploit living labor in order to survive and profit as capital. Nothing better illustrates capital’s inability to socially realize its own gains in productivity, and hence its nced to destroy productivity to re-establish an adequate rate of accumulation and profit.

This is right in the middle of Volume III of Marx’s book Capital. What did he say? Capital becomes an obstacle to itself.

Past a certain point, capital cannot realize, socially, the gains in productivity that it creates through competition. It lives from the privatization of profit and the socialization of costs.

It happened once from 1914 to 1945, and it’s happening again since the late 1960s-early 1970s in (so far) as more diffuse form. Here’s a thumbnail sketch of the United States since 1973, during which time “GDP” has increased about tenfold. There are many aspects of the social reproductive dimension of the post-1973 crisis in the U.S., but none stands out more sharply, as indicated earlier,  than the disappearance of the one-paycheck working-class family, of which millions existed ca. 1960. The recognition that  most of those single paychecks in 1960 were earned by “white men” should not divert attention today, when two or more paychecks are required to maintain an working-class household, from a terrible rollback. Without for a moment denying the importance of the “feminization of the work force”, the fact remains that millions of women entered the the U.S. work force after 1960 because they HAD to. Even at the individual level, the average work week has crept up from ca. 39 hours in 1970 to about 43 now. The minimum wage in the U.S. in 1973 was $3.25 per hour; today it is $6.15, and it would have to be raised to $18 to recover the purchasing power of the 1973 level.  More broadly, real wages plateaud in 1965-1973 and have stayed flat or fallen (mainly fallen) for at least 80% of the population since. The cost of higher education has spiraled out of control, increasingly closing it off to the majority of people (this is overlooking for the moment the retrogressive dominance in much higher education of the “post-modernists”(25). The U.S. routinely scores 20 out of 20 “advanced capitalist” countries in comparative testing of high school students. Under the impact of the 1978 populist “tax revolt”, California’s public schools fell from the best to the worst in the U.S. in 30 years. U.S. life expectancy is 42nd in the world, rivaling…Jordan, and many semi-developed countries have lower rates of infant mortality. In order to satisfy the demands of big pharmaceutical companies and insurance companies, health care takes 14% of “GDP”, much higher than many other OECD countries with better (and universal) systems. 40 million Americans have no health insurance at all. 1% are in the prison system, an exponential increase from 35 years ago.

But the rollback has not merely occurred in the reproduction of labor power, as these figures show, but also in the material reproduction of the world. Current estimates of the requirements for rebuilding U.S. infrastructure are conservatively $1.6 trillion, and we need only recall New Orleans under Hurricane Katrina to grasp, in extreme form, what this has meant generally as social retrogression.
Capitalist statistics make it very difficult to isolate “productive investment” (as defined above), but at the very least productivity (in capitalist terms) has since never, even in the mini-recovery under Clinton in the 1990’s,  recovered the annual average of 3% of the 1945-1973 period. 

Could there be a new boom like 1945 to 1973? Yes, but, just as the 1945-1973 boom excluded a very large part of humanity, there could be another boom but it will also marginalize populations even more than the 1945-1973 boom. That is what decadence is all about: the inability of capital to further expand the social powers of humanity. 

VII. PROGRAM: FORM AND CONTENT OF A TRANSITION OUT OF CAPITALISM 

We now turn to the question of program.

Program looking forward is of the utmost importance if we are to successfully discredit and overcome the reactionary programs, including those put forward by the pro-capitalist left (Obama, Nader), that will proliferate as the crisis deepens. It is essential to be able to distinguish between a program that truly challenges the capitalist system and one that merely seeks to reorganize it, even by “painting it red”. 

In the U.S., to a certain extent in Europe, and increasingly in East Asia, the decadence of the system creates distortions in the economy that make it more and more difficult for workers and ordinary people to think concretely about what a working class revolution could do.

So, for example, in the US, the most decadent country except for England, only about 15% of workforce is now involved in production (which by no means implies that the other wage-workers are not also proletarians with an immediate interest in revolution).

So, of course, the United States is a parasite economy in the world economy.

It draws wealth through the international financial system from the other parts of the world, such as  East Asia, Korea, China and Japan.

This has allowed it to de-industrialize and have a so-called “service economy”.

But that service economy is totally dependent on the world continuing to accept the dollar standard and to finance America’s ever- increasing debt pyramid.

Basically the rest of the world produces and America consumes. And America is able to do that because the rest of the world loans America huge amounts of money. Now this arrangement works both ways. Because the rest of the world can have apparently dynamic economic development, as in China, and so they need the US markets to continue to expand. The US can have this parasite role and gets its consumer goods and doesn’t have to produce anything in exchange except little green pieces of paper.   

So therefore when you present a program for a working-class revolution in a really a decadent economy such as America, many people wonder what it can mean. In the 1960s and 1970s when America was still a major industrial power, it was much easier to imagine what it might mean,  with the creation of workers councils and soviets. Here are the factories, we take them over, run up the red flag, and that’s the revolution.

But now most of the factories are closed and people who used to work in the factories now deliver pizzas and work for Macdonalds or they worked (until recently) selling houses in the real estate markets, and so on.

So, of course, on a world scale, there is still adequate production to have a transition to communism but in countries like America, the UK, increasingly Western Europe, and, I think probably, to some extent, Japan and now Korea, it is particularly necessary to push aside the appearances of everyday capitalist production and present a program for what an actual working class revolution would do with economy.

We don’t want workers councils and soviets in banks and insurance companies and real estate companies and other unnecessary or downright social harmful (i.e. arms production) parts of the economy; we want to abolish those activities.

And we want to take all the labor power, all the workers trapped in those unnecessary or harmful parts of the economy so they can help make the work week much shorter and to generally establish high productivity and high material living standards without all these obstacles draining general wealth.  

Take for example the American auto industry. In 1973 there were 750,000 auto workers in the industrial Northeast of the US.

And those workers at that time were the most militant and they were the vanguard of the working class, particularly black auto workers.

In the last 35 years, that workforce has been greatly reduced so that today, for example, in the UAW, there are only about 500,000 auto workers left and soon there will be even fewer.

Right now,  Ford Motors is in deep economic trouble, GM is in deep economic trouble and so they’re trying to negotiate the best possible settlement with the group of workers who are left.

Now there is even a possibility of a merger of GM and Chrysler.

At the same time, there are still a lot of non-union auto plants in the US, particularly, in the southern states, and most of them are foreign-owned auto plants : Japanese, Korean, German, and French.

But those factories are built in carefully-selected small towns, very isolated, where there is no tradition of working class struggles, so as far as I know, there is very little worker militancy in those factories.

What does it mean from the revolutionary point of view? It means that even 40 years ago, the idea of continuing automobile production as it existed was not part of the revolutionary program.

The real revolutionary program would be pointing to the decadence of the huge resource loss from the whole social organization of the automobile and pointing to other kinds of transportation, other kind of cities, other uses of oil, and so on. Even 40 years ago, the revolutionary program was not for more cars. It was changing the whole nature of production so that the social dependence on cars declines, and other kinds of transportation like mass transportation could replace cars, and so cities could be organized in different ways.

That is material production which isn’t decadent in a social framework. And so the revolutionary program would not be workers’ councils, soviets, workers’ control for more cars (however important such institutions will be elsewhere) but it would be for whole different kinds of work, and whole different kinds of production.

This is all to answer the question about the link between program and what I see as decadence of this system. It is simply a kind of abstract model attempting to cut through the appearances of decadent capitalism.

I propose to use the following “heuristic” device to explore fictitious capital in the world economy: imagine world production from the vantage point of a world soviet after successful world working-class revolution. This is of course heady, quasi-utopian thinking, but it is in my view a kind of necessary abstraction that interacts with the program from now until a world revolution makes such an abstraction concrete. It is not unlike volumes I and II of Marx’s Capital, which abstract from a thousand appearances to isolate what capital “really is”, and then, at the end of volume II and in volume III, to plunge that abstraction into daily realities closer to the visible working of the system (on this method (26).  


I think that the main reason for the eclipse of the type of struggles dominant in the 1960/s and 1970’s and the relative absence of such struggles today is the globalization of the stakes. There is no meaningful reformism on the level of society as a whole (in contrast to specific local and defensive struggles that can have temporary victories). That is why the word “reform” is now the slogan of reaction. If, as Marx said in 1844 “in France, it is enough to want to be something to want to be everything”, today in order to be something it is necessary to become everything.  

The following offers nothing more than the bare bones of a program for the expanded material reproduction of society; it does not begin to discuss the equally if not more fundamental transformation of life, the “development of human powers as its own goal” that would be the essence of an actually communist society. 

The old “imagination” of working-class revolution was a general strike or mass strike, occupation of the factories, establishment of workers’ councils and soviets, the political overthrow of the capitalist class, and henceforth a direct democratic management of socialized production. This “imagination” was based on the experiences of the Russian, German, Spanish and Hungarian revolutions and revitalized by the American, British and French wildcat movement from the 1950’s onward, the French May-June general strike of 1968, the Italian worker rebellion from 1969 to 1973, the worker rebellions in Portugal and Spain in the mid-1970’s “transitions”, We can add the Argentine “Cordobazo” (1969), the Chilean proto-soviet “cordones comunales” of 1973, and the Brazil heavy industry strikes of 1978-1982.

I think this model has lost touch with contemporary reality, at least in the West (in contrast to China and Vietnam) because capital-intensive technological development, downsizing and outsourcing have reduced the “immediate process of production” (the “volume I” reality of capitalism) to a relatively small part of the total work force (not to mention total population), and even the production workers who remain are often involved in making things (e.g. armaments) that would have no place in a society beyond capitalism. More contemporary workplaces would be abolished by a successful revolution than would be placed under “workers’ control”. 

As I said, a merely heuristic device, but perhaps a useful one.

On a world scale, the total number of production workers, as a percentage of the capitalist population (wage-laborers and capitalists),  has been shrinking even as the total global “output” has grown. (This may appear to be contradicted by the emergence of China and India, but China since 1997 has LOST over 20 million industrial jobs and in India workers are still less than 10% of the total work force, which remains overwhelmingly rural. The issue in any case is not mere quantity. What is important is the total VALUE, in the law of value sense, of the total world work force. Workers earning far less in China or high-tech workers in India eliminate highly-paid workers in the West. The whole point of integrating them into the world market is to REDUCE ‘V”, what Marxists call variable capital, the total wage bill.)

The first task of such a soviet would be to organize the global transition out of the production of value (in Marx’s sense of value). The world revolution will have presumably taken place when the ratio of C (constant capital) to V (variable capital), the organic composition of capital,  is already very high, meaning that value is already obsolete. But what is the basis of value? It is the social cost of reproducing the existing productive work force of the two departments I and II. The revolution would accelerate the development of the productive forces on a global scale to truly free production and reproduction from the value form. 

What we need is a basic grasp of the total resources available on a world scale, in terms of existing labor power and means of production, to effect such a transition. The cost of reproducing world society in today’s terms is the “foundation” of a measure of “fictitious capital”. Here the is the minimum, “first 100 days” program: 
 
I. abolition of the dollar standard, etc. and an “organized deflation” of the world economy (which the crisis at any rate is doing quite nicely for us, in an anarchic way)

II. abolition of all socially unnecessary and noxious labor

III. shortening of the working day, with the help of the millions of workers freed by II.

IV. global expansion to uplift world population to an acceptable worldwide standard of living

V. transition out of the automobile/ steel/ oil economy; dismantling of the urban/ suburban/exurban sprawl produced by the needs of that economy; 

Tentative Further Remarks

Here are further programmatic points, offering more detail within the above framework,  for this victorious world soviet, very tentative. They amount to “Chapter 11” bankruptcy proceedings for the capitalist system.  

In abolishing fictitious capital as part of abolishing capital (a social RELATIONSHIP, what Marx called the “capital relation”),   we impose “global accounting standards” or
“world resource accounting” to take an “inventory” of total existing means of production and labor power, in terms of use values (The goal is pushing all production beyond the necessity of exchange, so that social “measurement” occurs neither in price nor in labor-time but is strictly in use-value terms of real goods and services produced. )

 1) implementation of a program of technology export to equalize upward the Third World.
2) creation of a minimum threshold of world income.
3)  dismantling of the oil- auto- steel complex, shifting to mass transport and trains. 
4) abolish the bloated sector of the military; police; state bureaucracy; corporate bureaucracy; prisons; FIRE; (finance- insurance- real estate); security guards; intelligence services.  
5) labor power freed by 5)  performs socially useful work to facilitate a shorter work week.
6)  crash programs around energy: nuclear fusion power, solar, wind, etc.
7)  application of  the “more is less” principle to as much as possible. (examples: satellite phones supersede land-line technology in the Third World, cheap CDs supersede expensive stereo systems, etc. )
8) a concerted world agrarian program aimed at using food resources of the US,
Canada, Europe and developing Third World agriculture.
9)  integration of industrial and agricultural production, and the of
breakup of megalopolitan concentration of population. This implies the abolition of suburbia and exurbia, and radical transformation of cities. The implications of this for energy consumption are profound. It is time to take seriously the Communist Manifesto’s reference to the contradiction between the city and the countryside, and programmatically pose their integration.
10) automation of all drudgery that can be automated.
11) generalization of access to computers and education for full working-class
participation in global and regional planning.
12)  free health and dental care. 
13)  integration of education with production, thereby remaking the very idea of what education means.
14) the shift of R+D currently connected with the unproductive sector into productive use
15) the great increase in productivity of labor makes as many basic goods
free as possible, thereby freeing all workers (e.g. cashiers, etc.) involved in collecting money and accounting for it.   
16) global shortening of work week. 
17)  centralization of everything that must be centralized (e.g use of world resources)
and decentralization that everything that can be decentralized (e.g control of labor process within the general framework)
18)measures to deal with the atmosphere, most importantly the phasing out of fossil fuel use. 

Once again, in conclusion, the usefulness of such a basic program, much of which can be quickly implemented by working-class power, is that is cuts through the appearances of the deep distortions of fictitious development since at least World War II. It cuts through the abstract debates about “forms of organization” (party, class, councils, soviets). Once again, we don’t want soviets and workers’ councils in finance, insurance, real estate, and many of the other sectors mentioned which exist only because the system is capitalist; we want to abolish those sectors.  


VIII: LOOKING FORWARD; THE BIGGEST OPENING FOR THE WORLD WORKING CLASS SINCE 1917-1921

This crisis, expressing the profound disarray of the capitalist class, offers the anti-capitalist radical left its biggest opening since the defeat of the world working-class upsurge following World War I.  Then, it was a century of British world domination and a phase of capitalist accumulation that was tottering, with rising American dominance in the wings; today, it is the decades of American world domination and of the 30+ years of decay represented by the “Washington consensus” that are up for grabs, and—most crucially, and for reasons indicated by the preceding analysis—NO SUCCESSOR POWER waiting in the wings.  That “fact” throws open a struggle for both a reorganization of world capital and a possible new working-class “storming of heaven”. The biggest capitalist crisis since 1929 may just be preparing the biggest working-class revolt since 1919. Defeat after working-class defeat between 1914 and 1945 were necessary to consolidate the new American era; the coming years will see a similar battle to reshuffle the capitalist deck and it will be in this new situation where “thieves fall out” that a possible revolutionary breakthrough can occur. 

Whether the 2007-2008 “financial crisis” results in merely a deep world “recession” or an outright depression, the ideological baggage of 30 years has been thrown overboard in a matter of months, if not days. At the same time, the ideological baggage for controlling the working class of the preceding period— Social Democracy, Stalinism, Keynesianism—has been greatly weakened, in the broad social organizations (Socialist, Communist and Labour Parties, or the American Democrats, unions) that previously sustained it. When, by 1921,  the Russian and German revolutions,  and mass strikes and insurrections in a dozen other countries had been defeated,  capitalist statism had a great future ahead of it in Stalinism, fascism and the New Deal. But those “solutions”, like all real historical solutions, required years of groping in the dark, factional battles among the aspirants to power and finally (as I have argued) World War II to produce the clear outlines of the post-1945 recovery. They further built on ideologies and institutions (above all the world socialist movement) which had been developing for decades before World War I. 

Today, on the contrary, we see the Western bourgeoisie, disarmed by its own neo-liberal ideology, falling back in a flash on Keynesianism, injecting hundreds of billions of dollars into the banking system to stave off collapse, and dusting off forgotten laws and powers from 70 years ago to push through their emergency measures. We have hardly seen the end of this. Left-of-center figures have emerged in the past decade—Paul Krugman, George Soros, Jeffrey Sachs, Joseph Stiglitz—ready to be the architects of a newly reformed capitalism. In mid-November, the “Group of 20” (an expanded G-8) will meet in Washington DC to begin discussions for a “new Bretton Woods” (27). We can be sure that the conference will be remembered as faintly as the many highly-touted disarmament and economic conferences of the 1920’s and 1930’s are remembered today. Such matters are hardly settled peacefully around a conference table, as the less-important but no less potentially rancorous Doha Round on international trade, dragging out over years and repeatedly ending in collapse, has shown. We can be reasonably sure that the U.S. will not quietly cede an inch of its imperial prerogatives, by admitting any significance demotion of the dollar, any meaningful settlement of the $13 trillion external debt of the US, or America’s controlling shares of the IMF and World Bank. Or, failing that,  any concessions it makes will be cosmetic. In addition to the left-of-center candidates for the reorganization of the world capitalism, we can also anticipate the re-emergence of the authoritarian right, often (as with fascism in the interwar period) having essentially same program as the moderate left, ready to frighten potential insurgents into a “defense of (bourgeois) democracy”. 

The real issues confronting the conference, which will be played out in international confrontation and class struggle in coming years, will be at the very least the demotion of the U.S. reflecting both its economic decline and the growing economic power (first of all) of Asia, above all East Asia. Asia accounted for 5% of world GDP (bracketing for a moment the deceptive ideological content of “GDP”) in the 1960’s; it accounts for 35% today. One way or another, the Asian capitalists will insist on an institutional recognition of that shift.

The real issue, however, for this and future conferences will be precisely preventing the implementation of the program outlined above. Consciously or unconsciously, the superannuation of value (in Marx’s sense) for the future expanded reproduction of humanity will be the true “uninvited guest”. This and future conferences, before, during and after working-class insurgencies and international confrontation (and the intersection of the two, as in the Spanish revolution of 1936-1939) will be how to reorganize the world system, dealing a new hand to new players, and imposing a new system of “labor relations” on the world working class. The issue will be forcing accumulation back into a basis for an adequate rate of profit for global capital, as the system has been doing in fits and starts since the late 1960’s, without (as previously argued) finding an equilibrium. 

It is our task to assure that the world capitalist class fails in this reorganization, at our expense. Hic Rhodus hic salta! Here is the rose, here we dance! Comrades, history has offered us an opening which, if we fail, will not come again in our lifetimes. Ninety years ago, in the words of Rosa Luxemburg: “The revolution says: I was. I am. I will be”. That future is ours to make or break.      


FOOTNOTES

1-Some people have argued that 1907 in the US was such a crisis but I withhold judgement pending further investigation.

2 Noland, a Hayekian also influenced by left-Keynesian Hyman Minsky, developed this concept in the 1990’s to describe the rise of “securitized finance” (cf. below in main text) which arose after Minsky’s death. In Noland’s view, “securitized finance” made it possible for banks to package and sell on income flows (such as mortgage payments) in fancy AAA-rated bonds, etc. that themselves could be repackaged and further sold. This superseded the old “20th century” conception of banking as a process of deposits and loans by creating a theoretically infinite possibility of pyramiding debt, further kept “off balance sheet” and essentially unregulated. It is this whole edifice which has been savagely “unwinding” in recent months.
 
3 Cf. the work of Seymour Melman. Melman, while eschewing a Marxist analytic framework, has analyzed the stagnation and distortion of the post-1945 US economy in works such as Our Depleted Society (1965) and Profits Without Production (1982).
 
4 “Capitalization” means valuing an asset (stock, bond, real estate) in terms of anticipated cash flow and profit relative to the generally-prevailing rate of profit. When the general rate of profit is 5%, a $100 bond paying 5% interest is “worth” $100. 

5. I thank a friend with long experience in Silicon Valley for the following elaboration of both capitalization and technodepreciation:  “Concretely, this means that when capitalists begin a new project they estimate the future cash flows that will be generated by that project and “discount” those flows to present value.  They then issue shares or other forms of claims to ownership to some portion of that estimated present value in order to finance the project. Even if the project is to be financed out of retained earnings, i.e., cash in the bank of the firm, the capitalist will make a similar calculation in order to decide between possible investment projects or to decide whether it would be better to return that cash to the firm’s owners.  To give one example: a few years ago a large semiconductor company borrowed several billion dollars from a banking consortium to build a computer chip foundry based on its estimate of the present value of the proposed project. But within a few months of finishing the plant it was, in relative terms, worthless.  Why? Because a competing firm had developed a new technology that allowed them to produce more powerful chips in a much less expensive manner. The value of the first company’s plant had become entirely fictional in capitalist terms. The first company sold off the plant for scrap even though the equipment inside had never been used.

6 For more on this, cf. the texts dealing with fictitious capital on the Break Their Haughty Power web site at http://home.earthlink.net/~lrgoldner , in particular “Fictitious Capital for Beginners” (2007), “Once Again, On Fictitious Capital” (2003) and “Remaking of the American Working Class” (1999)

7 Once again, cf. the BTHP web site.

8 For  this and all subsequent reference to international monetary matters, we do well to recall Marx’s formulation in the opening section of  Capital vol. 1 (1976 ed.,  Penguin, reprint 1990): &quot;It is in the world market that money first functions to its full extent as the commodity whose natural form is also the directly social form of realization of human labor in the abstract.&quot;  pp. 240-41.  

9 Penn Central was rated a “blue chip” stock paying top dividends almost right up to bankruptcy.

10 Today, in November 2008, the crisis is again spreading to corporate liquidity, despite many firms’ hoarding of cash in recent years. Small and medium firms and some large ones,  are finding it harder and harder to borrow for short-term purposes, becoming illiquid while still solvent

11 The Bretton Woods system, in force from 1944 to 1971-1973, provided for fixed exchange rates between all major countries, anchored of course by the US dollar with the dollar pegged at $35 per ounce of gold. Central banks outside the US accumulated gold and dollars side by side as reserves, since the dollar was supposed to be “as good as gold”. The complicated story of the unraveling of this arrangement has been told many times, but the essence was the U.S. unilateral decision in August 1971 to break the dollar-gold relationship and create a purely paper monetary standard. Fixed rates were abandoned in March 1973 and have never been restored; the world experienced the deepest recession (to that time) in 1974-1975.

12 Again,  Capital vol. 1 (1976 ed)., pp. 240-41.  

13 Proposition 13 in 1978, fueled by neo-conservative anti-tax populism,  passed successfully and put a cap on property taxes in California, California public schools went in 30 years from the best to the worst in the US. 

14 The workerist current in Marxism likes to point to the workers’ struggles of the 1965-1977 period (or however one wishes to date it) as the main “cause” of the 1970’s crisis.
I would argue on the contrary, that most worker struggles of that period were more a RESPONSE to accelerating conditions of austerity. 

I would be interested in hearing from any remaining workerists just where they locate the worker insurgency at the base of the current meltdown.

15 R. Taggart Murphy. The Weight of the Yen. (1996)

16 A “leveraged buyout” meant taking control of a corporation with borrowed money, then borrowing much more to force the company to rationalize to keep up its debt payments, resulting in multiple plant closings and layoffs while investors extracted “value” from the company, which they then resold a few years later at a huge profit. A classic example of fictitious capital at work, where credit makes profit by destruction instead of the long-term investment of earlier phases of capitalism. 
17 U.S. working-class history in these years was mainly one long litany of defeats: air traffic controllers (1981), Greyhound bus drivers (1983), Phelps-Dodge copper workers (1984), P—9 cannery workers (1986), Jay, Maine pulp and paper workers (1987-88). More muddled outcomes characterized the 1989 Pittston (Va.) coal strike and the 1990 New York Daily News strike.  

18 A key part of the IMF (and US Treasury) demands on Korea included opening the domestic market to foreign takeovers, extended the “leveraged buyout” model there.

19 A Ponzi scheme means a pyramiding of debt made possible by paying exceptional returns to initial lenders to attract more lenders, making initial repayments with money from new loans, and finally pulling the plug when debts coming due far outrun cash coming in.  

20 One banker was recently quoted as saying “What we thought was a ‘wall of liquidity’ turned out to be just a wall of leverage”. 

21 By “productive working class” is meant here those workers producing the Dept. I and Dept. II goods that CONTINUE the capitalist circuit, as expanded means of production or means of consumption for those same workers, as opposed to those commodities (enumerated earlier) that are unproductively consumed. Again, Marx vol. I (1976 ed.), pp. 726-727.

22 In contrasting 1815-1914 with the period since 1914, we should nonetheless keep in mind the countless small colonial wars fought between 1815 and 1914 in the consolidation of empires, as well as the Crimean War, the American Civil War, the wars around the reunification of Germany, the Franco-Prussian War, and Japan’s wars against China and Russia. We should also not forget the huge death and destruction wrought during the Taiping Rebellion in China from the 1840’s to the 1860’s. Cf. Sandra Halperin, War and Social Change in Modern Europe, 2004.

23 Cf. Zbigniew Brzezinski’s The Grand Chessboard (1997) for the quintessential statement of this strategy for staving off imperial decline. 

24 Productivity has continued to improve in the advanced capitalist world since the end of the postwar boom, though not as rapidly as before. Productivity increases for capital, not for society; if improved productivity does not benefit capital, it does not take place. 

25 Cf. my book Vanguard of Retrogression (2001) on this phenomenon of decay. 

26 Cf. my article “Production or Reproduction” on the Break Their Haughty Power web site.  Against A Reductionist Reading of Capital In the Left Milieu, And Elsewhere, on the Break Their Haughty Power web site.

27 The expansion from the “G8” (G7 plus Russia) will include such newcomers as Peru, Brazil, India, China, South Africa, Mexico and Turkey. This “new Bretton Woods” should not be confused with the now (happily) defunct “Bretton Woods II” whereby it was imagined that the world would forever tolerate a flood of dollars from U.S. balance-of-payments deficits. In the past 14 months, “Bretton Woods II” has joined “decoupling” in the lumber room of capitalist ideologies.



   </content>
</entry>
<entry>
   <title>The Situation of Left Communism Today:Interview with the Korean Socialist Workers Newspaper Group (SaNoShin), November-December 2007</title>
   <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.munism.com/the_situation_of_left_communis.html" />
   <id>tag:www.munism.com,2008://1.57</id>
   
   <published>2008-02-01T18:47:57Z</published>
   <updated>2008-12-30T19:36:09Z</updated>
   
   <summary>Korean Translation: 좌익공산주의의 현황 : 로렌 골드너와의 대담...</summary>
   <author>
      <name></name>
      
   </author>
         <category term="Class Struggle and Politics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
         <category term="Critique of Political Economy" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
   
   <category term="450" label="capitalist crisis" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="353" label="decadence" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="445" label="korean working class" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="448" label="loren goldner" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   <category term="446" label="sanoshin" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
   
   <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.munism.com/">
      <![CDATA[Korean Translation: <a href="http://www.munism.com/the_situation_of_left_communis.html#korean">좌익공산주의의 현황 : 로렌 골드너와의 대담</a>]]>
      <![CDATA[Preface: The following interview was conducted on three separate occasions in Seoul, South Korea, in November-December 2007 with militants of a small Korean Marxist group, SaNoShin, which is becoming increasingly influenced by left communist theory. It was the third in a series of surveys undertaken by SaNoShin, following similar dialogues with the International Communist Current (ICC) and Internationalist Perspectives (IP). The latter two groups in the past few years have, like myself,  been involved in introducing left communist theory to South Korea, where it was previously all but unknown.

This context of a discussion of left communism in the world today and the quite recent interest in it in South Korea itself explains, I hope, the unusual space given to what are currents and milieus numbering, in all probability, mere hundreds of individuals, in contrast to the much larger and better-implanted far-left groups such as the three main French Trotskyist groups (LO, LCR and the Parti des Travailleurs) or the British SWP. 

The wide-ranging quality of the questions raised and the answers given adds up, I think, to a rather coherent political statement and judgement about the world conjuncture of the past 40 years. I hope it will stimulate further discussion and questioning of the threadbare, received ideas of the international left as we move into the deepest financial crisis in capitalist history since 1929.

Loren Goldner
Seoul, South Korea
April 2008

The first meeting

SaNoShin : What was your purpose to in coming  to Korea and what is your impression of the Korean working-class movement?

LG : I first came to Korea in 1997. That was when I came here because of the general strike of January ‘97 against the anti-labor casualization law which the Korean parliament passed on Christmas ‘96. I was very impressed by that strike. I followed the Korean workers' struggle in the late 1980's, but I didn't know very much about it. So, in September 1997, I was here just before the IMF crisis. And at that time I met a number of militants, so my interest increased, and in 2005 I got my job here. It was the opportunity to really discover and learn about the Korean working class. 

I think that the Korean working class is generally in retreat and on the defensive like the working class just about everywhere else. I have met many people, militants and activists, and intellectuals who had been involved in the movement earlier, and my basic impression is that the biggest immediate problem is the separation of the regular highly paid workers, a very relatively small minority,  and the very large number of casual workers. So for example, the Kia casual workers' wildcat strike was physically attacked by the regular workers. That's my main impression. 

SaNoShin : I heard from Comrade Oh that you aimed at connection between Korean and  other international revolutionary tendencies. Explain it in detail.

LG: I came here with the idea of building bridges between the movements here and the movements in North America and Europe. I've spent a lot of time in Europe and know a lot of people, broadly speaking, in the left communist, libertarian communist milieu as well as a little bit in Brazil and Argentina and I thought that the communication between those movements and the movements here, as far as I know, was not very good. Not much is known about the real situation of the Korean workers' movement because most of what appears in English and other Western languages is in my opinion propaganda of the KCTU presenting a very narrow trade unionist and bureaucratic perspective on the movement. And this is helped by Western academics who come here and they get their information and their view from the same sources. 

I've encountered several problems in this project; first of all, my very limited ability in Korean is a very serious obstacle to talking to broad numbers of militants, I'm trying to overcome that by learning Korean but it's a long way to go. And the currents in North America and Europe that I want to be in touch with and build bridges to are also quite small and their real significance only emerges in very spectacular kinds of situations of struggle when a working class struggle starts to go beyond the trade union form. So at the moment the question is to build the bridges to what and with whom. 

SaNoShin: Why do you consider yourself as left communist and what are the factors that led you to left communist tendency. What is the principle of left communism? 

LG: I think I would probably come pretty close to calling myself a Luxemburgist as well. But there are important differences between left communism and Luxemburgism, so I stick with left communism. My political education came in the 1960's movement in the United States and to a lesser extent in western Europe. 

In those movements, when I refer to that,  I’m referring to the whole strike wave in the US from 1966 to 1973, to the May-June general strike in France 1968, the Italian struggles from 1969 to 1977, the Spanish working class upsurge at the time of the mid- 1970's end of the dictatorship. Similarly, in Portugal, a dual power situation arose at that time. Those are the struggles from which I got my political education.

In those struggles almost without exception the working class went beyond trade union forms. And similarly the classical so-called worker's parties, the Social Democrats and the Stalinists, played an almost entirely conservative when not an openly reactionary role.


I began actually political activism in, broadly speaking, a Trotskyist group. It was the American branch of International Socialists who were affiliated at that time with Tony Cliff's International Socialists in Britain. They of course were not classical Trotskyists in that they considered the Soviet Union and all Stalinist states to be class societies. It was not yet the International Socialist tendency - it was much more open than what it became later. Before 1970 they were called the Independent Socialist Clubs. In the 1970's, they became the  International Socialists, and began a closer affiliation with the British IS (now SWP-Socialist Workers Party). 

They were different from the Trotskyists because they did have a different point of view towards the Stalinist bloc. And there were different theories of class nature of the Stalinist societies, but there was total agreement that they were class societies and not workers’ states as Trotskyists called them. Some people thought it was capitalism, others people had the theory of bureaucratic collectivism,  which is a class society but not capitalism.

At that time, the majority had the bureaucratic collectivist view, including me, while the minority, including Tony Cliff,  said it was state capitalism, but the strategical and tactical implications were the same, for either analysIs.

Nevertheless these groups, I think, at that time were rather exceptional in the international Western left. And they were a small minority position that viewed the Eastern bloc, the Stalinist bloc as a class society. At the same time, virtually all other positions of this group were Trotskyist viewpoints, on questions like trade unions, considering the Social Democrats and Stalinists “worker's parties”, support for national liberation struggles, and critical support for nationalism. In another words what changed when these groups emerged from Trotskyism? What changed was the analysis of the Eastern bloc but nothing else, So that was my starting point.

Starting from 1969, I was skeptical about the classical Trotskyist core of the theory of the IS tendency, and it seemed to me that many of the struggles, the wildcat strikes which developed in the US as well as in Britain and France, especially the French May-June general strike which was a wildcat general strike,  and the developments in Italy called into question the Trotskyists' analysis of unions as vehicles for advancing the working class struggle.

For to take an extreme example in Italy, in the early 1970's union bureaucrats for the major Italian unions could not even enter many factories because they would be run off by the workers. And meanwhile the Trotskyists' were saying "We have to capture the unions as vehicles for revolutionary struggle.” Most Trotskyist groups,  including the IS group, were going into the factories and trying to take over the union apparatus under their program. 

It was at that time that I first encountered the theory of what I then used to term the “ultra left”,  not left communist. It's a broader concept which includes libertarian communists, Situationists, the Socialism or Barbarism group in France around Castoriadis, and the ICC which existed at that time, and many other small groups.  Today we say “left communist” but at that time the term more widely used was 'ultra left'.

These currents were most powerfully developed in France under the impact of the May-June general strike in 1968 and they continued in France.  LO (Lutte Ouvriere) was never “ultra-left”, and of course I forgot to mention the Bordigists, whom I also discovered at this time. The Bordigists also had a presence in France that they certainly didn't have in North America or in any other countries except Italy.

So I will say that by the early 1970's, the currents that interested me most were people that we could call Neo Bordigists who,   again,  mainly in France, were trying to synthesize the Dutch communist left and Italian communist left. 

SaNoShin : At that time, did you live in Europe?

I lived in Europe starting in 1965 mainly in France, 65, 66. I was there briefly in 68, though not unfortunately during the general strike, and in 1972. So by that time I had spent about a year there, mainly in France and Germany. 

SaNoShin: Did  you originally belong to the Max Shachtman Tendency?

LG: Yes. In the IS at that time, as I said,  there were people who had the state capitalist analysis, while other people,  the majority,  maintained the bureaucratic collectivist analysis, which was Max Shachtman's theory, though not only Shachtman’s, but mainly Shachtman’s.

SaNoShin : At that time, were the Shachtman tendency and the IS tendency in the same organization? 

LG: Shachtman had been going to the right already in 1950's, so the people who founded the American ISC were left Shachtmanites. They had broken with Shachtman because Shachtman began to support American imperialism. 

SaNoShin: Anyway, tell us the story about left communist tendencies that you met.

LG: What they took from Dutch council communism was the idea of worker's councils and they were very critical toward the Bolsheviks’ vanguard party theory. And what they took from the Italian Bordigists was the rejection of the united front, and the thesis on the agrarian question as fundamentally defining what capitalism is. At that time I thought that the most advanced discussion in the world was taking place in France.

Trotskyists (and also Bordigists in another way) also of course talk about workers' councils, so workers' councils were not unique in the Dutch council communist tradition but they placed a kind of emphasis on them and hostility to any vanguard party notions. That, of course, one did not find in Trotskyist groups.

The neo-Bordigists took from the Bordigists the rejection of the united front and an analysis of the centrality of the agrarian question, and different groups were trying to put these two currents together different ways. But actually what I found most interesting about them was (if you know)  Herman Gorter,  who was one of the main theoreticians of Dutch left communism. He brought out an “Open Letter to Lenin” in 1921 in which he emphasized the impossibility of an alliance between workers and peasants in western Europe similar to the alliance that had existed in Russia. 

At the same time, the Bordigists were really somewhat super-Leninists. They in some sense were more Leninist than Lenin. But they also rejected the idea of an alliance between  the working class and the peasantry. Both currents said that the bourgeois revolution had happened in the countryside and so that what happened in Russia where the peasants could ally with the workers' revolution wasn't possible in the West. 

So ,of course,  as you know, the Dutch and Italian left communists hate each other. But in fact they said many of the same things in different language. The Dutch called the Bordigists “authoritarian Leninists” and the Bordigists called the Dutch “syndicalist”. But what they both have in common is a rejection of the Russian model of revolution as a world model. I think that is what is really important about them and that is what attracted me to them.

At the same time, as I said earlier, I was interested in these theories because I was highly skeptical about the 1960s militants who were trying to capture the unions in America and western Europe. And I think 35, 40 years later, it's clear that they failed. I think it is very important to understand why they failed. 

It's also important to know that since the 1960s, and really since the 1940s in Europe and the United States, unions have played no role in any qualitative step forward of the working class. I realized that is not true, here in Korea and in a couple of the places we can talk about. But in what at that time was the most advanced capitalist sector, unions were either not involved in the struggle or they were fighting against struggle. 

What left communism is,  in my opinion, in addition to what I said,  just to re-emphasize it,  was the one important current that rejected the universal application of the model of the Russian revolution.

The Bordigists called the Russian revolution a dual revolution,  that is a revolution in which the working class basically makes the proletarian revolution with an alliance with the peasantry and defends the revolution against the white counter-revolution in an alliance with the peasantry. And then the working class element is defeated and what is left is the bourgeois revolution in the countryside, i.e. the  peasants get their land. That's the Bordigists' view.

SaNoShin : What do you think about councilism?

LG: In its overall viewpoint, I don't like council communism. I think it's a kind of very one- sided view of revolution that neglects the political dimension in a revolutionary struggle. It's important to realize, however, that actually that they're not just Dutch leftists, but the German-Dutch left. Important elements in Germany were part of the same current. In the early 1920s, they were for a communist party. They just didn't want to be a Bolshevik communist party. They had their own theories later, and after about 1930 they became purists of the idea of councilism, Their early history has been kind of forgotten but basically in that pure councilist form, I think that they are just naive in their refusal of any real attention to political struggle. 

SaNoShin: Is it true that there is no councilist tendency in Europe?
LG: When I refer to councilism, I'm talking about the historical contribution of councilism from before World War I to the early 1920s.
SaNoShin : What do you think about Paul Mattick?
LG: Paul Mattick Sr. or Paul Mattick Jr.?
SaNoShin: I mean Paul Mattick Sr.
LG: I think Paul Mattick Sr. was very interesting. His writings on Marxist critique of political economy, I think, are very interesting. I don't fully agree with them, but they were important, particularly in the 1960s, for the critique of Keynesianism, and the critique of monopoly capital theory, but which was very widely held in the Leninist, Trotskyist, Stalinist, and Social Democratic left. But on the other hand politically I think Paul Mattick Sr. was part of the later development of council communism that really does not pay any attention to politics. 
Politically he was in the tradition of the later Dutch-German council communists. In the early 1920s, as I said. the Dutch-German council communists said they were still interested in building a communist party, not a Leninist party, whereas by 1930 they were only interested in workers' councils. And I think Paul Mattick is pretty much in that tradition. 
SaNoShin : I heard that since 1960s in the US there have been some tendencies influenced by Paul Mattick. Tell us about it. 
LG: I think Paul Mattick had broad influence to his writings on economics. As far as I know there was a small group called Root and Branch. In Root and Branch,  Paul Mattick Sr. and Jr. were both important theorists. But as far as I know, it had influence through its journal but in the actual real struggles and movement I'm not aware of any influence that they had. 
And I should also add the Paul Mattick's writings on the critique of political economy had a very large influence in Germany. For example, he wrote a critique of Herbert Marcuse, that was very good. So his influence was much broader than anything connected immediately to its groups or politics.
At the time when almost all people on the left accepted either monopoly capital theory or some kind of Keynesian Marxism or thought that questions of economic crisis were things from the 1930s,  Paul Mattick was pretty unique in arguing for classical Marxist crisis theory.
SaNoShin : Was he influenced by Henryk Grossman?
LG: Yes, right, Henryk Grossman. He was an important student of Henryk Grossman. I don't agree with Henryk Grossman, so that's another reason I’m a little skeptical and much more influenced by Rosa Luxemburg's theory of capitalist crisis. But nevertheless compared to the monopoly capital theory, Keynesian Marxism, or economic illiteracy, those were the reasons Paul Mattick was very important. At that time when most people said "Economic crises aren't important", he would say "No, capitalist crisis is still with us just like in the works of Marx.”
SaNoShin : Do you mean Sweezy’s theory when you mention monopoly capital theory?
 LG: Sweezy, Baran, Harry Magdoff, Braverman, but also others. In Western Europe there was a theory of “state monopoly capitalism”, which was the theory of the communist parties. So it was the widely-held view in different forms. It went back to the monopoly capital theory of before and after World War I, the theory that influenced Lenin and which Lenin developed in writings like Imperialism. Amin, Arrighi, almost all of these people were part of general monopoly capital school.
SaNoShin : What is the broadest gap between Dutch-German Left Communist and today’s Left communists? Do you think it is the party problem?
LG: I will say, yes, for the Bordigists, really nothing important happens without the party. For example, during the Spanish revolution of 1936-1937, they said "There's no revolution,  because there's no party." And they actually split at that time. Some of the Bordigists went and fought in Spain, Others stayed in Europe and said "This is a battle between factions of the bourgeoisie." So there's a kind of excessive view of the importance of the party in my opinion.
SaNoShin: Today, generally, do all left communist tendencies accept the necessity of the revolutionary party?
LG: They do, and so do I. I'm talking about what the Bordigists, I mean particularly the Bordigists after Bordiga, say. (Bordiga died in 1970, and really stopped acting in the 1950s), For example, a contemporary Bordigist in Italy told me in discussion that in the 1960s and 1970s, in Italy, where there were strikes after strikes after strikes, that this was all the activity of the middle classes. And behind that thought again was this idea that if it isn’t done by the party, it didn't happen, and it's not important. 

SaNoShin : Last year October, the communist lefts, including the ICC, IP and you, who visited here submitted their own decadence theory. I want to know your opinion, especially related to the recent class struggles. And tell us what are your differences from other communist lefts. And explain in detail your program which was submitted in a lecture last year. What connections are there between that program and decadent capitalism? 

LG: I think that in that conference there were just unfortunately physical problems, a short time for these groups to present their theory and, secondly, a certain problem of translation, so I'm not sure how effectively either group presented its theory of decadence. But I read many of the texts and I considered the ICC in particular to be very weak in critique of political economy. They have a certain kind of Luxemburgiist analysis which I don't think it is as good as Luxemburg herself. And I don't think they have really developed at all to take account of the evolution of capitalism in the last 50 years, possibly more. The ICC thinks basically that nothing new ever happens. And they consider people who think that something new happens to be modernists and eclectic. For that reason I find what the ICC says about world economy to be pretty abstract and boring. And IP is different. 

SaNoShin : We agree with you.

LG: On the other hand, IP, it's of course a much smaller group, does attempt to analyze the development of capitalism. And I too find them more serious. However my own theory of decadence is different from either one. 

I agree with the ICC and IP that in around the time of World War I in 1914, capitalism reached certain point in history in which it ceased to be a progressive mode of production on a world scale. Historically we see that in the first century of capitalism’s existence from the early 19th century to 1914, there was a steady development of productive forces, and a growth of the working class on a world scale. And I believe that what happened in the period, let’s say the decade prior to World War I, capitalism got to stage where that kind of development could no longer happen in a peaceful evolutionary manner.
When America and Germany were catching up with and passing England as major capitalist powers, the working class was growing on a world scale, as a percentage of the active capitalist population.
And from World War I until 1970s, no country succeeded in developing into an advanced capitalist power in the way the US and Germany did. Starting in the 1970’s and particularly 1980s, South Korea and Taiwan did in fact evolve into effectively first world countries. And for the ICC, this can’t happen, this is the era of decadence. I had a discussion with the ICC in 1982 and I said “Look at what’s happening in Korea” and the ICC said “It’s not happening, this is decadence, we can’t believe it.”

But at the same time I think the theory of decadence holds because as the Asian tigers came up, the Western capitalist countries were going into decline. So unlike prior to 1914, it was not expansion on a world scale but it was growth here and decline there.

We can consider the period from 1914 to 1945 to be just lost decades for capitalism as a system, just more or less permanent crisis, war, reaction, destruction, and so on.  

The period from 1945 to the early 1970s,  called the postwar boom, can be understood as a period of reconstruction from that earlier period of the 1930’s crisis.  

In reality, the postwar boom ended in the mid-1960s but it continued into the 1970s because of credit inflation that created the runaway inflation of the 1970s.  

In the mid 1960s, there were important recessions in Japan, Europe, and the United States. And the US and the other major capitalist countries reflated their economies with credit and extended the boom into the early 1970s. But the dynamism was gone.  

Of course, the reconstruction period from 1945 to the 1960s wasn’t just rebuilding capitalism as it existed before 1914, but was rebuilding on a higher level of technology, living standards, and so on.   

But since the early 1970s, I would say on a world scale, the system has been in permanent crisis, trying to reestablish an equilibrium. Capitalist crisis means a plunge in production, mass unemployment, the destruction of old capital and creation of the conditions for a new expansion with a viable rate of  profit. The classical economic crises happening in the 1970s and in the early part of the 21st century also happened in 1929. Marx’s Capital has a description of the nature of crisis. Wiping out old competing capital that’s not competitive, wiping out lots of fictitious capital, credit, and forcing prices down so that a new phase of expansion can start with a rate of profit that will make capitalists invest. That’s the mechanism of crisis.  

SaNoShin : I think the ICC’s theory is too simple. But since 1914 capitalism has entered a down phase. I think it was too simple.

LG: The ICC lives only in its own world. 

SaNoShin : They cannot explain the postwar boom. What do you think about that?

LG: I said, you know, it was not just rebuilding what existed before 1914.
In order to really answer the question, I have to use Marx’s terminology which may be difficult to translate.

Capitalism is system that, as you know, is regulated by what Marx called the law of value. The law of value means that from one cycle to the next, capitalism develops productivity and it makes commodities cheaper. It makes technology cheaper, and it makes wages cheaper, but it can compensate for much cheaper wages because working class consumer goods also become cheaper.

So in the whole system, capital,  variable capital gets smaller because of productivity increases. But the content can get larger because commodities become cheaper. 

Let me give some examples. In the 19th century in America, England, France and Germany, the most important capitalist countries, the workers spent half of their wages on food. Then an agrarian revolution happened on a world scale, Canada, Argentina, Russia, and other countries began to produce grain very cheaply. So by the time of World War I, the working classes were spending less on food and had more wages to spend on other consumer goods. 

I will say the explanation for the post-World War II boom was an increase in productivity lowering the total wage by productivity gains. But because food and other basic necessities became far cheaper,  then workers could buy TVs, cars, houses, thing that they could not buy before World War I. So in other words, the law of value is cheapening production but living standards up to a point, including for workers, can rise. That’s the postwar boom.   

But we can see 1914-1945 as a period in which capitalism was trying to do the same thing that it had done in the classic crisis of the 19th century, find a new foundation for a new expansionary phase. It couldn’t happen in the old way, it couldn’t happen just by a crash, a couple of years depression, and then the new expansion. There were all these institutional geopolitical elements, because Great Britain could no longer be the No.1 capitalist power but Great Britain was not going to just say “Oh, sorry, we can’t be the No.1 power anymore”; they had to be pushed side. And Germany tried to push them aside and the United States succeeded in pushing them aside. So it required thirty years of, as I said before, war and political transformation to create new conditions for capitalist accumulation of the old style. 

A similar process has been happening since the early 1970s where America can no longer play the role of the system’s hegemon. The United States can no longer play this role, and nobody else,  no other country can really replace it, but there’s a struggle for reorganization of the world system that would allow a new expansionary phase to happen. And I think,  like in the 1914 to 1945 period,  this cannot happen peacefully. I don’t know exactly how it could happen, I’m not sure it can happen because I think the system is really decadent. But nevertheless that’s the problem on a world scale today.
SaNoShin: What is the notion of decadence? Is it not the same as the ICC’s?
LG: Let me just add one more thing. Different regions in the world, East Asia (Japan, Korea, China, Taiwan), Russia, India, Europe, are all unsatisfied with the current world system, and would like to reorganize it. But none of them is individually strong enough to overthrow the power of the United States. I think that’s the kind of world geo-political context for the ongoing crisis.
But nevertheless this is only one level of the problem. The deeper level is that, as in 1914, there cannot be an expanded world boom, it couldn’t be within a capitalist framework because I believe that capitalist law of value is no longer capable of expanding the world productive forces in the same way it did prior to 1914. 
The reason for that is that socially necessary labor time of reproduction is the foundation for capitalist accumulation. That’s what I mean when I say that capitalist productivity increases and makes the world workers’ wage bill become a smaller part of the total, though its material content can rise. 
In this system, you know, as the Communist Manifesto says, the crisis occurs because the system is too productive to be contained within capitalist social relationships.
So what it had to do from 1914 to 1945 was to destroy productive forces and most importantly, workers to recreate conditions for accumulation using capitalist exchange, The capitalist law of value, to create a new foundation in which capitalist commodity exchange at the cost of reproduction could take place within capitalist social relationships after the mass destruction. And since the early 1970s, we’ve seen new massive destruction trying to achieve the same thing.
SaNoShin : Similar destruction again?
LG: Yes. Let’s look at the balance sheet of capitalism since the late 60s and early 70s, Latin America, massive impoverishment, deindustrialization, as in countries like Argentina. The exclusion of 20~30% population from participation of any kind in the economy. Africa has been even worse: almost a total disappearance of real investment in so- called failed states. Eastern Europe and Russia have had 15 years so-called shock therapy and a transition to private capitalism with millions of people dying, because their pensions became worthless, with the new inflation. In the ex- Soviet Central Asian Republics. the  ex-Soviet republics’ conditions fell sometimes to 30% of the living standard of  pre-1991. In the non-oil countries of the Middle East it was not quite as systematic but there were similar kinds of marginalizations of populations. There was very distorted development in the countries with the oil revenues. Then in Asia itself, a certain kind of economic development I mentioned before, the tigers, China, but in reality in both India and China, there are one and half billion peasants who are left out of this process. I see no way to pull them into the process. And in Europe and the US , there have been  extended periods of mass employment, the deindustrialization of the US, the deindustrialization of Britain, That’s the balance sheet of capitalism since the early 1970s, 

SaNoShin: Your theory of decadence is unlike the ICC’s, it is not a notion about the periods, but it seems like it’s closer to instability as era of capitalism

LG: I don’t know, not exactly, I think the periods are important.

The ICC emphasizes what they call the saturation of the world market. It’s a problem of market having too many goods to be sold. That’s a certain part of Rosa Luxemburg’s theory, but I don’t think it’s even the best part of her theory. So they’re saying that. It’s a mantra. So, I’ll finish explaining my theory of decadence. Unlike prior to 1914, what it comes down to is that capitalism continues to develop productivity but it cannot translate that productivity increase into a reduction of socially necessary labor time.

In other words, capitalism has the productive ability to have much shorter working hours, and society could have a much shorter work week on a world scale. But that wouldn’t work in a capitalist framework. Capitalism needs living labor and exploitation of living labor in order to be capital. 

So from the middle of the 19th century until the middle of the 20th century, one of the main slogans of the world working class movement was for the 8-hour-day and 40-hour-a week. And during that period and into the 1960s, capitalism was lowering the work week. 

But then what happened? This tendency was reversed and now the work week is lengthening in North America and Europe, and why? Not because there isn’t productive capacity around but because capital needs to exploit living labor in order to survive and profit as capital. 

You will find this right in the middle of Volume III of Marx’s book Capital. What did he say? Capital becomes an obstacle to itself.

Capital cannot realize, socially, the gains in productivity that it creates through competition.

It happened once from 1914 to 1945, and it’s happening again since the late 1960s-early 1970s. Could there be a new boom like 1945 to 1973? Yes, but, just as the 1945-1973 boom excluded a very large part of humanity, there could be another boom but it will also marginalize populations even more than the 1945-1973 boom. That to me is what decadence is all about. But in one sense it is the inability of capitalism to socially realize the gains in productivity that it makes through technology. 

Like in Brazil, for example, approximately 40% of population does not participate in the money economy. In America 1% of the population is in prison. And the ICC never talks about what I just talked about. That’s why they can’t intelligently discuss the nature of post WWII boom or the development of capitalism in East Asia since 1970s.

SaNoShin : Do you think the decadence period started in the 1970s?

LG: I want to say WWI was the turning point. 
I see it as expansion up to WWI, and then a period of destruction (1914-1945), and then a period of reconstruction on a higher level of productivity (1945-1973), then a new crisis and another period of looking for trying to reconstitute the conditions for a world accumulation boom and that’s what we’re in the middle of right now.
SaNoShin : What do you think of Kontratiev?
LG : I don’t really like his theory. I think Kontratiev is very interesting but I think it’s ultimately a numerology. It’s very interesting because actually Kontratiev theory seems to explain long waves. Certain interpretations of Kontratiev do seem to correspond to the boom and bust cycles of capitalism from the 18th century to the 1970s. But it has no explanatory theory of it, there’s just well, this 25 years boom, and this 25 years bust. Why, in the period of the 18th century when most people were peasants and transportation took place by horses and cattle, why should the cycle have the same length as today when transportation takes place by jets, massive ships, around the world in one day?

But nevertheless it’s much more interesting than most theories of capital cycles aside from Marx.

Have I adequately explained my theory of decadence and how it’s different from the ICC?

SaNoShin : I understand largely. The next question. In April, 2006, in a lecture, you explained “a hundred days program”.  

LG : This is an article called “Fictitious Capital and the Transition Out of Capitalism”. What I was trying to do in that article, as I said at the beginning, was to present in the abstract a few radical ideas of what a successful world working class revolution would do with the world economy. In other words, I was trying to develop a heuristic model of the potential of the world working class.

Another link between that and my theory of decadence is that in the US, I think to a certain extent, Europe, and increasingly in East Asia, the decadence of the system creates distortions in the economy that make it more and more difficult for workers and ordinary people to think concretely about what a working class revolution could do.

So, for example, in the US, the most decadent country except for England, only about 15% of workforce is now involved in production.

So, of course, the United States is a parasite economy in the world economy.

It draws wealth through the international financial system from the other parts of the world, such as the East Asia, Korea, China and Japan.

Which allows it to deindustrialize and have a so-called service economy.

But that service economy is totally dependent on the world continuing to accept the dollar standard and to finance America’s ever- increasing debt pyramid.

Basically the rest of the world produces and America consumes. And they are able to do that because the rest of the world loans America huge amounts of money. Now this arrangement works both ways. Because the rest of the world can have apparently dynamic economic development like in China and so they need the US markets to continue to expand. The US can have this parasite role and they get their consumer goods and they don’t have to produce anything in exchange.   

So therefore when you present a program for a working-class revolution in a really a decadent economy such as America, people wonder what it can mean. In the 1960s and 1970s when America was still a major industrial power, it was much easier to see what it would mean,  with the creation of workers councils and soviets. Here are the factories, we take them over, run up the red flag, and that’s the revolution.

But now most of the factories are closed and people who used to work in the factories now deliver pizzas and work for Macdonalds or they work selling houses in the real estate markets, and so on.

So, of course, on a world scale, there is still adequate production to have transition to communism but in countries like America, the UK, increasingly Western Europe, and, I think probably, to some extent, Japan and now Korea, it’s necessary to push aside the appearances of everyday capitalist production and present a program for what an actual working class revolution would do with economy.

As I said in that article, we don’t want workers councils and soviets in banks and insurance companies and real estate companies and other parasitic parts of the economy, we want to abolish them.

And we want to take all the labor power, all the workers trapped in those parasitic parts of the economy and use them to help make the work week much shorter and to generally establish high productivity and high material living standards without all these parasitic obstacles to general wealth.  

Take for example the American auto industry. In 1973 there were 750,000 auto workers in the industrial Northeast of the US.

And those workers at that time were the most militant and they were the vanguard of the working class.

In the last 35 years, that workforce has been greatly reduced so that today, for example, in the UAW, there are, I think, only about 500,000 auto workers left.

As you may know, right now,  Ford Motors is in deep economic trouble, GM is in deep economic trouble and so they’re trying to negotiate the best possible settlement with the group of workers who are left.

Now, at the same time, there are still a lot of non-union auto plants in the US, particularly, in the southern states, and most of them are foreign-owned auto plants : Japanese, Korean, German, and French.

But those factories are built in very small towns, very isolated, where there is no tradition of working class struggles, so as far as I know, there is very little worker militancy in those factories.

What does it mean from the revolutionary point of view? It means that the even 40 years ago, the idea of continuing automobile production as it existed was not part of the revolutionary program.

The real revolutionary program would be pointing to the decadence of the huge resource loss from the whole social organization of the automobile and pointing to other kinds of transportation, other kind of cities, other uses of oil, and so on. Even 40 years ago, the revolutionary program was not more cars. It was changing the whole nature of production so that the social dependence on cars declines, and other kinds of transportation like mass transportation could replace cars, and so cities could be organized in different ways.

That is material production which isn’t decadent in a social framework. And so the revolutionary program would not be workers’ councils, soviets, workers’ control for more cars but it would be whole different kinds of work, and whole different kinds of production.

This is all to answer the question about the link between the program there and what I see as decadence of this system. It is simply a kind of abstract model attempting to cut through the appearances of decadent capitalism.

SaNoShin : We think it is a kind of reflection of deindustrialization in advanced countries.

LG: Yes, I agree. I said that I do think on a world scale, production exists that can make a transition out of capitalism into communism relatively painless. But it’s important in the concentrated areas of the US and Western Europe to emphasize how different society could be organized and to emphasize also the potential that exists with, for example, the millions of people who work in these unproductive parasitic sectors. What could be done with that labor power in another society?

SaNoShin: In particular,  in Western society, in America?

LG : I think Japan also has some of the same trends. Korea is going in the same direction. The new president Lee Myeong-bak, is talking about making Korea into the financial hub in East Asia and moving Korea into a service economy, so I think the same trends would happen here.

SaNoShin : It’s not exceptional to Lee Myeong-bak, All bourgeois parties are arguing that.

LG: Yeah, he is the one who probably would do it if it happens.

SaNoShin : So we think some of your transitional program is a little bit artificial.

LG: I agree, it is artificial in the way that parts of volume I and volume II of  Capital are artificial. It’s, again, a heuristic model to point at certain kinds of problems that are not obvious, To get beyond the appearances. 

SaNoShin : How can you support people working in the parasitic sectors?

LG : I think a lot of those people are quite aware of that their social roles are parasitic. And I think they would be very interested in carrying out a coherent program that talks about abolishing the ignominious work they do everyday.

I’m not saying that people who work for banks and insurance companies should not struggle because they work in parasitic sectors, I’m certainly saying that if we want to have true vision of another kind of society, the program of this kind is important to make people aware that this struggle is not to have workers’ control in their bank, it’s to abolish their bank.

SaNoShin : I think, many bank workers and service workers think the communist left will take away their jobs.

LG : It will take away their jobs, and it will provide them with a social framework, with other kinds of jobs among the jobs still necessary.
 
SaNoShin : What do you think about the nationalization of banks in orthodox Marxist theory or program? Engels argued it in the preface of the Civil War in France, Lenin also did in “The Impending Catastrophe”. 

LG : As a revolutionary measure in a transition, it’s a necessary, it is a positive thing. But Francois Mitterand also nationalized banks when he was elected as president of France in 1981. That was just part of a state capitalist reorganization of the system. But as a weapon for transition of working class power, I think it is positive thing. But nonetheless it’s necessary to recognize that if banks were nationalized in America, Britain, France, or Germany, 80~90% of the workers could be transferred to other kind of activity because that kind of banking would no longer be necessary.   

I think the concept of nationalization of banks or anything else is an abstraction, separated from its specific political content. In France, with Francois Mitterand, it had one content, in Russia, 1917, it had another content, in some future revolution, it will have another content. But just like with nationalization of industry, I don’t think there is anything socialist or communist about the simple idea. It’s only meaningful as part of some larger process.

SaNoShin : I think nationalization gives some chances to control industries or distribute the labor force in the transitional period by soviets or workers’ councils.

SaNoShin : On the question of nationalism.

LG : I guess I would put the issue of nationalism a little differently from the ICC. Nationalism was the bourgeois revolutionary ideology of the 19th century, and it was successful because it had a practical program that could be realized,  namely the creation of a coherent capitalist nation state.

So Marx supported the struggle for the creation of a Polish nation in the  1850s, 1860s, and 1870s as something that created the conditions for the unification of the world working class. That was Marx’s criteria for supporting some nationalist movements.

Marx supported Polish nationalism. He supported Irish nationalism against British imperialism but he also opposed some of the Balkan uprisings in the 1870s. Why? Because they would strengthen Russia expansionism by weakening the Ottoman Empire and he thought continual containment of Russian expansionism was more important for the world working class than the creation of the independent nations out of the Ottoman Empire.

In contrast, I think, in modern history, which is to say, after World War I, it’s possible to say that a coherent nation state can’t be created by bourgeois nationalism. I don’t see any case in which that has been a step towards the unification of the world working class. 

Let’s consider some examples. The Algerian Revolution produced another kind of state capitalism, with a parasitic state bureaucracy that leans essentially on  Algeria’s natural gas and oil wealth, and has created a long-term deep economic crisis of marginalization for Algerian peasants.  Above all, it has no way to solve the problems of serious development.
 
Let’s consider the case of Vietnam. A national liberation movement under Stalinist leadership defeated the US and promptly made a full transition to a kind of so-called market socialism that exists there today. Can we say that the victory of Vietnamese nationalism was a step forward for the world working class? It’s hard for me to imagine how that would be true.

Then we can think of more extreme examples such as the former Portuguese colonies in Africa, Angola, Mozambique, and other smaller places where for 30 years after independence, they became failed states, social disasters.

We can also think about all these nations that have been created since the late 1980s collapse of the Stalinist bloc, the new countries in Central Asia, the organization of the Eastern European countries. One could argue that those are successful creations of new bourgeois nation states. But how do they increase possibility of the unification of the world working class? I don’t see any way that happened. So on that basis, I think that nationalism is still obviously a very powerful force in the world today but it has no practical program that can be in the interest of workers.

Why did Islamic fundamentalism replace Arab nationalism or other nationalisms in other Islamic countries?

Arab nationalism was part of the whole process of decolonization after World War II, the Algerian Revolution, the Egyptian Revolution, the transformation under Nasser, all these aimed at creating independent development states. They were highly bureaucratic and basically a kind of state capitalism and across the board they failed to solve the real social problems of those countries. I do not consider myself a Trotskyist but I think Trotsky was quite right in his theory of permanent revolution,  that in the modern epoch the bourgeoisie can’t solve social problems in the way that it did in the 19th century. It necessarily creates weak states that are unstable and totally vulnerable to the capitalist world market. So from the 1940s to the 1970s these national states seemed to have some kind of dynamic but in reality there was just one failure after another and so as their failure became obvious, Islamic fundamentalism moved into the vacuum.

The ICC may be right that sooner or later even the smallest independent nation state has imperialist appetites but I don’t think that it’s really the true,  fundamental problem of nationalism. The fundamental problem is this inability to solve the broader problems of society in the progressive way as the bourgeoisie was doing prior to World War I.

I’m aware that in a country like Korea, nationalism remains a very powerful ideology and I think I understand some of the reason for that. Nevertheless as in the other cases I mentioned, I can’t think of a practical program through which the working class can participate in the kind of national movement in the way of that Polish working class in Marx’s time was nationalist. So in other words, one can acknowledge the imperialist past that produces that kind of hurt that nationalism grows from without recognizing any valid program to for a true nationalist movement.

SaNoShin : The bourgeois characteristics are very obvious in nationalism but we think it is important for working class to support the small nations’ movement and their struggles. Don’t you think that it will help the working class to overcome unionism or nationalism in advanced countries? For example Marx argued that English workers should support the Irish movement to overcome English nationalism or British imperialism. Is it useful in the current days?

LG : I think that of course, in the advanced countries, the US, the Western Europe, Japan and South Korea, workers should oppose their own bourgeoisie and should oppose what their own bourgeoisie is doing internationally. So to that extent,  when American imperialism is oppressing, for example, Latin America, American workers should oppose that. The question, I think, becomes delicate when it’s question of supporting actually giving political support to the nationalist movements that oppose  US imperialism.

I don’t think we can ask this question abstractly, I think we have to ask it in the same way that Marx supported Irish and Polish nationalism and opposed Balkan nationalism. The real criteria are what advances the unity of the working class on a world scale.

In today’s context, as we were discussing earlier, there’s a decline of American imperialist power and there’s a multicentric movement in many parts of the world to try to establish alternative independent power. I think that the nationalistic movements that I’m aware of can only be part of that new reorganization of capitalist power. And therefore I again do not see them as playing any progressive role in unifying the world working class.

SaNoShin : In France, the IS and LCR supported the Muslim wearing of the hijab but LO was against that, what do you think about that?

LG : I have to say that  I see that from an American point of view, namely I don’t think the clothes that people wear to school are very important. People wear religious clothes or don’t wear religious clothes. I don’t think it matters. But in the French context, it seems to matter a lot more because of the specific nature of the French republican ideology.

In France the republican ideology of the central French state sees the education system as a system of educating French citizens. And educating French citizens, you know, as completely secular and non-religious.

So in that context, many people including LO, are hostile to Islamic clothes in school and other religious expressions in school because they see it as dissolving the division between religion and state.

Because I do not see the French Republic as creating further conditions of progress socially I am not concerned about the decline of its ideological power. But I recognize that this is a difficult question and I could be wrong, but I guess I would agree with the people who think that wearing the veil, if it is truly voluntary, is OK. That’s of course another question if it is really voluntary.

SaNoShin : What about real independence movements like the Chechen or the  Uighurs?

LG : I should say that many of these movements have very legitimate demands for cultural, linguistic, and other kinds of autonomy. For example the Basques in Spain have been fighting against the central state of Spain for long time. I think that it’s perfectly possible to agree that Basque language could be a public language, the language of education, and a lot of other basic rights of autonomy could be granted in a capitalist framework.

And I think the same thing is true, though I know relatively little about it, for the Uighur population in China or the Chechen. I think that those movements are expression of the extreme centralism of the state and that revolutionaries could support the cultural and linguistic demands of the movements of that kind without supporting their struggle for an independent state, which I think again like in these other cases, would wind up being reactionary where the Algerian, or Angolan, or other new states quickly became reactionary.

I don’t think it’s true that the US doesn’t like the Uighur agitation in western China.  I don’t think it’s completely true that there have been no ties between that movement and Chechens, and other Islamic movements in the around the world. Western power and primarily Saudi Arabia have given lots of money to those movements and made it possible for them to acquire arms. In the case of the Chechens or the Uighurs, I think the US views those kinds of movements not as something they want to support but as something they can use at certain times to prod the power of China or Russia.






The second meeting

Interview with Loren Goldner

SaNoShin: There are some different viewpoints among socialists about the Kronstadt revolt, whether it was inevitable or not. Some people also say that the Krondtadt insurgents were connected with the White Guards. And that they were not the same sailors and workers who had been in the forefront of the 1917 revolution but the draftees from peasants. So was it an inevitable arrangement to survive? What's your opinion?

LG: First of all, I assume that you're not asking me this question because of what Jeong Seong Jin and Da Ham Gae say about it. They're willing to support the Juchejuija, (the pro-North Korean faction in the Korean left, the so-called National Liberation or NL faction) in the KDLP, so I think they would support just about anything. But the question is obviously very important because so many different people today who think of themselves as revolutionaries have opposing positions about Kronstadt. So you use the term, which I guess Jeong Seong Jin used, that it was a necessary tragedy. And it's not easy to answer the question posed with those words but I will try. First of all, have you read Paul Avrich's book called "Kronstadt 1921"? 

SaNoShin: No, it's not translated.

LG: Okay, Paul Avrich is a very interesting historian of the Russian Revolution. He is an anarchist and he does say that the Bolsheviks were justified in crushing the revolt. According to Paul Avrich, and according to other accounts of Kronstadt which I've read, when the revolt took place, the Bolsheviks in Petrograd sent a delegation to meet with the Kronstadt soviet. And the Kronstadt soviet, initially was quite open to a discussion with the party comrades. I don't remember the name of the most prominent Bolshevik spokesman in that situation, he was not a top level leader but an important leader from Petrograd. His arrogance and his way of talking to the Kronstadt soviet deeply alienated the people who had been willing to talk. I think it's also highly significant that the Kronstadt insurrection arrested the communist officials on the island of Kronstadt and put them in prison with the attitude of 'we'll deal with them later'. Whereas when the Bolsheviks conquered the island they shot everybody. So again I think the fact of jailing, not executing the communist officials was another sign of good will on the part of the Kronstadt insurrection. After 1991 a report from a Cheka officer was found in the Soviet archives that was written one week after the insurrection broke out, in which he said, “this is not a White insurrection, we have to deal with this revolt”. Now, some people who support the Bolshevik crushing of Kronstadt say "Okay, well yes, it was one week after the insurrection started, he had not yet had time to find out about White influence on the insurrection.” And this report was absolutely top secret and only read by Lenin, Trotsky, Zinoviev and a few other very high Bolshevik officials. But nevertheless the party press and all public statements of the Bolshevik regime were saying "This is a White insurrection, this is a counter revolution, we have to crush this." As you probably know, Zinoviev at that time was the head of the Petrograd soviet, and he became absolutely hysterical and really was paralyzed by the revolt. As you also know, Zinoviev was generally a rather hysterical person as he showed in the fall of 1917 opposing the Bolshevik insurrection and on other occasions. Trotsky was not in Petrograd at that time but was firing one telegram after another to Petrograd saying "We have to pin this on the Whites". Now of course, as you also know, strikes in the factories in Petrograd had just ended shortly before the insurrection. And Alexander Berkman, who was a libertarian communist, who was in Petrograd at that time, reports being in meetings of the soviets in factory committees, and when Cheka officials would come into the room, workers would begin to tremble. That of course, is just an anecdote, but I think it's already clear from things that were written long ago and also more recently based on new archived material (for example by Professor Lyu Han Su), that by 1921 the relationship between the party and the workers' councils and soviets was almost entirely severed, that they still existed but they existed as rubber stamps of the party. So as a first answer to the question here, yes, I would say that by 1921, the Bolshevik party and the democratic institutions of workers' power-soviets and workers' councils-were completely separated. Trotsky and many other people have said that the Kronstadt insurgents were not the same sailors and workers of 1917, and frankly, I don't know, but I don't believe what Trotsky says anymore than I believe particularly what the anarchists and libertarian communists say. Particularly because of the lies and propaganda that came out in the Bolshevik press during the insurrection. Another fact that you may not know is that many units of the Red Army in Petrograd refused to attack Kronstadt and the Bolsheviks had to bring these Kursantis, which were very young officers from military academies in other parts of the country to be the main military force. And when the attack took place across the ice there were people in the rear who were shooting anybody who tried to retreat. This had been a normal practice during the entire civil war so there's nothing unusual about this but I'm just citing the fact of the refusal of many Red Army regiments to join the attack and the necessity of having those kinds of measures against possible deserters as further evidence that the revolt was quite popular or at least seen in a very ambivalent way by many people, including people in the Communist Party and in the Red Army. Finally the very fact that at the party congress about one or two weeks later, the Tenth Party Congress in March 1921, Lenin said, "Kronstadt lit up the horizon like nothing else." It was at that congress that the Workers' Opposition was defeated but during the discussion at the congress Lenin said "The Russian working class has disappeared." All of the workers from 1917 were killed in the civil war or had gone back to the farm to survive. So one of the Workers' Opposition delegates,  Shliapnikov,  jumped to his feet and said, "So you are exercising dictatorship in a name of a class that no longer exists." On the other side of the debate, I would say several things. First of all, after four years of world war and three years of civil war, there was an obvious, total exhaustion in Russia. The Allied blockade was still in effect, the Whites were active in Finland, there were British and French military and intelligence people in Finland, who obviously would be interested in a revolt like this, and as you know the Kronstadt insurrection was reported in French newspapers a week before it actually happened. Nevertheless, whatever the case, I have never seen any convincing evidence that the insurrection can be characterized as a White insurrection. I recall that there was a general who wound up as the commander of the Kronstadt forces and there is no question about his credentials on the side of the revolution, he had fought on the Red side during the civil war. So there was no way that they could say with any credibility that he was a White element. Another one very factual element about it is, if this was a White plot, all they had to do was wait one week and the ice was going to melt and the island would become impregnable until the following winter. So getting back to the question of 'necessary tragedy', to me it's perfectly comprehensible that in that situation-after seven years of war and all the destruction-that the Bolsheviks would be paranoid about a White rebellion. But when we say 'necessary tragedy', we have to be very careful. I think that one fundamental aspect of the degeneration of the Russian revolution was a split between the high level leadership-the Lenins, the Trotskys and so on who had lived many years in exile-and the internal party apparatus which had developed in the underground for 20 years. These were people like Stalin who had been robbing banks, escaping from prison and generally leading a very interesting but totally underground existence for a long time. I believe these people became the core of the Bolshevik apparatus, as it existed for ordinary workers and peasants, from 1917 onward. Unlike Lenin and Trotsky, these were not people who stayed up late at night worrying about the relationship between party and class. During the civil war more and more elements, basically right out of the criminal underground, were recruited into the apparatus of the Cheka and other organs of Bolshevik power. So I would say there was Stalinism before Stalin that was already present as one aspect of the overall Bolshevik party. Victor Serge tells in his Memoirs of a Revolutionary a very revealing story along these lines. In 1920 there were some hundreds of anarchist political prisoners who were condemned to death and Lenin and Trotsky announced an amnesty for them. So the amnesty was going into effect on the following day and Pravda was publishing the names of all amnestied anarchists. And during the night before the amnesty took effect, the Cheka shot all of these anarchists. So Victor Serge went to the prison and asked the officer why he had shot them when the amnesty was taking effect and the Cheka officer replied, "Lenin and Trotsky can be as sentimental as they want, my job is to destroy the counter revolution." I think this points to this division, already in these years between a very tough apparatus that by 1921 had already in part been recruited from the criminal underground because these people had a lot of experience, and the intellectual Marxist leadership with different theoretical ideas who were in power. But at the same time I think that there was a kind of party patriotism in the official ideology of Lenin and Trotsky that protected that kind of activity. Party patriotism was the ideological cover for these essentially gangster activities. As you probably know, in 1921, Lenin and Dzerzhinsky--Dzerzhinsky was the head of the Cheka--and he and Lenin conducted a private study, a private commission of inquiry about the activities of the Cheka in these kinds of events and they were horrified. But in the situation of 1921, they decided there was nothing they could really do about it. Let's not forget that from 1918 onward, the Bolsheviks had been imprisoning people from every other left group and in many cases they also were shot. Mensheviks, social revolutionaries, left social revolutionaries, and anarchists. Of course civil wars are not happy occasions, and things happen in civil wars,  but I think that overall the crushing of all opposition outside the party also deeply weakened the dictatorship at the end of the civil war. And what that shows again essentially is this ideology of party patriotism and 'we are the revolution, and if you are against us, you're a counter revolutionary'. So to finally answer the overall question I would say that yes, by 1921 the working class had become a passive observer of what was going on at the top level of the party. And to talk about that as a workers' state was the wrong characterization. Are you familiar with the American radical Max Eastman? 
SaNoShin: Yes, I know him.
LG: Okay, Max Eastman was in Russia from 1922 to 1924, and he actually spoke fluent Russian, and he got to know all-Lenin, Trotsky and many other top level Bolshevik officials-he was working on a biography of Trotsky and he attended both the 1922 and 1924 congresses of the Comintern and he describes that how the top level intellectual leadership of the Bolshevik party were truly frightened by the kinds of people that Stalin had brought into the apparatus that were Stalin's base. If they were frightened, just imagine what the ordinary workers and peasants felt. Max Eastman didn't think there was any mystery about Stalin's victory from 1924 onward. So, was it a necessary tragedy? I would say the tragedy was the survival in terrible conditions of this first self-designated Marxist political party in a situation where it could not carry forward any important aspect of a Marxist program. In their own minds, they realized by 1921 that the German revolution was not going to happen, so they imagined that they were sort of holding this remote outpost of world revolution until the next wave and very quickly their position at the head of a nation state in a world of nation states, forced them towards what Stalin called 'socialism in one country', very quickly they were forced to act like a nation state. They signed a commercial treaty with Britain, they implemented a new economic policy to cool out the situation within Russia and other developments like that, which were accommodations to this horrible situation. As one last footnote to what I'm saying, have you ever read the book of the Yugoslav Trotskyist, later ex-Trotskyist Anton Ciliga called The Russian Enigma? 
SaNoShin: No. 
LG: Okay, I highly recommend it. Ciliga later became something of a reactionary but I don't think that undermines the power of what he shows in that book. He was a Trotskyist, he became a Trotskyist in Russia. He was a Yugoslav delegate living in Russia in the twenties, became a Trotskyist in 1926 and was sent to Siberia in 1930. In Siberia he found himself in a concentration camp with all the surviving Mensheviks, left social revolutionaries, anarchists and other left political prisoners. Of course all of these people were later shot but Ciliga was saved by his foreign nationality and returned to Europe and was able to write his book. In the years he was there, probably the most sophisticated debate about the defeat of the Russian revolution ever took place. And what is truly remarkable about what he reports is that the Trotskyists who were there were treating the other political tendencies just as arrogantly as they had been when they were in control of the state. And they were completely focused on the debates going on in the top level of the party and they seriously expected to be recalled to Moscow any day to resume state power. That's where the Trotskyists were psychologically at a time when they had already been totally defeated-arrogant towards the left opposition and focused on the summit of the political party with no relationship to the broader working class and Soviet society. To finally answer the question that's why I disagree with Jeong Seong Jin and his characterization of the Kronstadt. Do you want to ask any further questions?
SaNoShin: So do you think it was understandable but not inevitable?
LG: Given the circumstances, given the way the Bolshevik party had evolved, given the terrible conditions of 1921, and above all the failure of revolution in the west, there is some deep inevitability about it. When western communists visited Russia during the civil war and after, they were often quite surprised at how out of touch Lenin was with the situation in western Europe. Some German communists came to talk to him in 1921 and they sat down and Lenin pulled down a map of Germany and said, "So, comrades, where will the revolution break out first?" The German comrades looked at each other, they weren't sure what to say. But on the other hand, Lenin was hardly the only person, not just in Russia, with the same mistake. Revolutionaries in western Europe also believed that the post-World WarⅠsituation presented a revolutionary possibility. Unfortunately they were wrong. Nevertheless because the international strategy was so fundamental to the Bolshevik strategy-it was the reason they thought they could make a revolution first-when it turned out that they were wrong, yes, I would say 'inevitability' was central. Because of the widely held view of not just of the Bolsheviks but of many revolutionaries in western Europe that the revolution was at hand, that is what I would point to as the 'tragic necessity' or 'tragic inevitability' of the defeat of the Russian revolution. If you want to talk about 'inevitability', I would say that the victory, or the apparent victory of a Marxist party in a very backward country with a wrong appreciation of the world situation, that made everything else inevitable.
SaNoShin: Do you think the Bolsheviks took the power too early? Or that they shouldn't have taken power?
LG: No, I think they were right to take power. If I had been there in the fall of 1917, I would have been in favor of taking power with the understanding that Germany was the key to the situation. So I would have been wrong along with almost everybody else. I think it was wrong to systematically crush all left-wing opposition in the years of the civil war. It was this party patriotism, this belief that “we” embodied the revolution, that added this element of inevitability to what happened later. 

SaNoShin: Do you think that the USSR was a workers’ state when they crossed the Rubicon in 1921?

LG: No. I think to talk about a workers' state when workers exercise no power in institutions like soviets and workers' councils, is a meaningless phrase. 
SaNoShin: So what is the characteristic of USSR state power after 1921?
LG: In the party debates in the 10th party congress, March 1921, Lenin replied to the 
Workers' Opposition who were saying this is state capitalism; he said "We would be lucky to be state capitalists. What we are is a backward capitalism of petty producers and peasants with a working class party controlling the state.” Lenin ridiculed the theory of state capitalism of the Workers' Opposition and said “we would be lucky if we were state capitalists, that would be a step forward.” You can find this speech in the party congress minutes. What Russia is right now is a petty producer capitalism 
with a pro-working class party controlling the state. The peasants had all the land in individual plots at that point and that was the basis of the economy along with the nationalized industry which at that time was at 15% of the 1914 levels. So what did you have after 1921? You had seven years of the NEP, followed by Stalin's draconian first five year plan, collectivization and everything that happened after 1928. I think we have to apply Marxist criteria to analyzing the meaning of ideological pronouncements of political parties and individuals. So some of the Bolsheviks in 1921, I'm sure they were sincere about their belief that they were a workers' party controlling a backward capitalist state. Are you familiar with Miasnikov? ? Miasnikov was a theoretician in the Workers' Group, which was a smaller left opposition of 1921. Miasnikov was a worker, he had joined the Bolshevik party in 1902 or 1903, he had been in prison, he had escaped from prison three times, he had complete revolutionary credentials. So there was no way the Bolsheviks could put him in prison. And so he and Lenin had discussions in which Miasnikov said, "Okay, I understand the ban on bourgeois political parties, but why don't you allow the return to democracy for all working class political tendencies?" They argued and Lenin said that it was impossible, and Miasnikov accepted being sent into exile. Do you know Philippe Bourrinet?  Bourrinet is a former ICC historian who has written three or four excellent books, one on German-Dutch council communism, two books about Bordiga and the Bordigists and some other things, and he has an incredible website (HTTP://WWW.LEFT-DIS.NL/). And he has a very good article, I believe it's translated into English (he writes in French) on Miasnikov's conversations with Lenin. I really urge you to look at it. So in 1921, the Bolsheviks signed the Anglo-Russian commercial agreement, they accepted foreign investment in Russia, they signed a commercial agreement in December 1920 with the Turkish government of Kemal Pasha. Very shortly after this agreement, Kemal Pasha arrested and executed all of the leaders of the Turkish Communist Party, who by the way were possibly Luxemburgists and who had spent time in Germany, working with Rosa Luxemburg. And the Bolsheviks said nothing and they shook hands and began that relationship. In a document written by Trotsky in 1920… are you familiar with the Gilan soviet in Persia? Gilan is the northern part of Iran or Persia and a pro-soviet revolution took place there in 1920. And there was an Anglo-Persian treaty of some kind which essentially gave a free hand to the Persian government, which was backed by the British, to crush the Gilan soviet. And Trotsky wrote… This is a document that very few Trotskyists ever pay attention to, and Trotsky said, "In our policy towards the colonial world and the semi-colonial world, we have to make concessions to British imperialism and we have to discourage our comrades from pursuing a revolutionary strategy.” So essentially a Menshevik point of view in the mouth of Leon Trotsky in 1920. As you also know in 1920, before the civil war ended, the Soviet government allowed the German army to train in the Ukraine. And that was in exchange for German officers helping to train Red army officers and soldiers. And then in 1922 there was the Rapallo treaty, which opened formal commercial and diplomatic relations between Soviet Russia and Germany. And this intensified the German military activities in Russia because the Allies did not want them to remilitarize. This led to high-level contacts between the military officers of the Red Army and the German army. So for example in October 1923, when Trotsky and Zinoviev were trying to oversee the last phase of the German revolution… October 1923 was the last days, the last uprising of the German revolution which took place in Hamburg. Trotsky and Zinoviev, as the leaders of the Third International, were trying to promote the German revolution in its last phase and it's a well- known fact that the Hamburg uprising was a fiasco. But the weapons that the German army used to crush the Hamburg uprising were sold to Germany by the Soviet Union. I learned that from Philippe Bourrinet,  who is a remarkable historian. So what does this mean? It means that again, I don't doubt that Trotsky and Zinoviev were sincere about wanting revolution in Germany in fall 1923. But the practice of the Soviet state in all of the situations that I mentioned was moving in a completely different direction. And becoming more and more the operation of a nation state with national interests in a world dominated by nation states. So what I'm merely saying is that as Marxists, since we believe that practice is what makes consciousness, that the remaining true revolutionary internationalism of the Bolsheviks was being seriously undermined by the actual practice of the Soviet government in many different parts of the world. And once again, to call that phase a workers' state of any kind, just seems to me to be ideology and wishful thinking. 
As we know from Marx's 1840s writings, we do not judge individuals and political movements by their opinion of themselves but by their real social activity and practice.

SaNoShin:  I think we should wrap it up now. 
LG: Wrap up, question no. 5? Okay. 

LG: I'm just curious, are the things that I mentioned in the last part about Iran, Germany and Trotsky's 1920 statement that we have to ask the comrades in the Middle East to not pursue revolutionary policy, and what I said about Turkey, had you heard these things before? 
SaNoShin: No.
LG: Yeah, they're not widely known. I don't think Choi Il Bong or Jeong Seong Jin know these things either. 


SaNoShin: First of all, what do you think about the trade unions, do you think they are tools of capital,  like what the ICC and IP say? And the last time when ICC was here, they told us that a lot of workers and militants joining the KTCU is not a common situation internationally so they said you can't put this particular case into a general one. But we think that we have to join the trade unions in South Korea to have activities. So what do you think about it?
LG: Well, I think the ICC and IP (to a lesser extent) are victims of what I consider to be a highly abstract approach to how class struggle develops. I have known the ICC and read ICC materials for 35 years. And on one hand, I initially found it quite interesting and I subsequently met many people in the ICC and many people who are ex-ICC members, including the IP people, and in my conversations with them, I have rarely, if ever, seen an awareness of the very uneven and fragmentary development of class struggle and class consciousness. I think I told you last week that when I had discussions in Paris with the ICC in 1982, I said "Look at the economic development that's happening in South Korea", and they said “That's impossible. This is the era of capitalist decadence". Now, I should also point out that not all left communists have this attitude towards trade unions. If you consider the Bordigists part of the left communist tradition, the Bordigists are for work in trade unions. But it's certainly true that anybody who comes from the German-Dutch council communist tradition and most of the modern left communist currents in Europe and elsewhere, do reject working in unions. So I reject that kind of abstract judgement of unions, but at the same time I reject the general Trotskyist view that the unions can be captured for revolution. Therefore I think that the correct strategy and tactics involves being in unions where they exist but not being unionist. For example, I look at struggles in which people in unions attempt to link up, form alliances with people outside the unions and broaden the struggle in that way. And I think that by itself is a strategy that undermines union bureaucracy. I think it's highly significant that in all of the class struggles in the West in the 60s and 70s-from the wildcat movement in the US, Britain and France, to May 68, to the Italian movement, to the Spanish movement, 1974, 75 Portugal-in none of these cases was the expansion of unions central to what the workers were doing or demanding. In none of these struggles was the advancement of unionism an issue. The wildcat strikes, the general strike in France, the so called 'creeping May' in Italy from 1969 to 1977, in none of these strikes were workers saying "We want more unions". The unions were fighting against the workers' movement. At the same time, as I said, for example in Italy in the early 1970s, union bureaucrats could not even go into many factories because they would be run off by the workers. Now that was in the context of the post World War Ⅱ boom, and it was very easy for workers to change jobs and nobody imagined a situation of major economic crisis. And I think it's also significant that since the 1970s and since the beginning of a big world economic crisis or restructuring of capitalism, no union that I'm aware of has ever gone beyond what I would call a narrow corporatist viewpoint. You know the cartoon characters who run off the cliff and are suspended in the air over a very deep canyon and look down, and as soon as they look down they fall to the ground? 
SaNoShin:Yes, I think so. 
LG: Yeah, the unions in the west are in that situation. The auto workers for example in the United States had 750,000 members in 1973 and today they probably have no more than a 500,000 auto workers. During that whole decline, when rank and file left opposition groups would criticize the union strategy, the union bureaucrats were saying, they had a slogan 'If it's not broken, don't fix it". So their entire concern was to preserve the incoming of union dues long enough for them to retire. The declining numbers of members were still paying dues to the union and the bureaucrats mainly just wanted enough in their own pensions so that they could retire. That's an anecdote but I think it points to the fact that the unions after the beginning of the crisis in the 70s were not only unable to change their strategy, they continued their very narrow approach as the situation of the workers declined and declined. 
SaNoShin:  It's the same in Korea, now. 
LG: Yes, well, the American situation is extreme, for example in the auto industry both Ford Motors and General Motors, the two biggest auto companies are in deep trouble. And just like the KCTU here, they have accepted every step of the auto company strategy to outsource and downsize the work force. On the other hand, in some developing countries, countries that emerged economically after the beginning of the 1970s crisis-and I'm thinking of South Korea, Brazil, and in a different way Spain, Portugal, and in a still different way in Poland and Iran-all of those cases, for a certain period of time, unions did play a militant role in the transition to democracy. And I say 'democracy' in quotes. And in every one of those cases, I think with the exception of Iran, the mainstream ideology of the unions was, 'We are the vanguard of the struggle for democracy, and once democracy is established, we will have strong power for worker organizations’. 
SaNoShin: It's the same here.
LG: Yes, yes. I said in all of those cases except possibly Iran which I don't know that much about. So instead, as soon as the military dictatorship or the Stalinist dictatorship had been defeated, what happened was a very radical neo-liberal fragmentation of the working class and dismantling of the very industrial base that the unions had grown up in. They were the advanced guard and they were the fighting force for the transition to democracy, whatever they said they were fighting for, but once that transition was complete and the old authoritarian regimes were dismantled, a neo-liberal radical attack on the heavy industry base of the workers' movement took place and undermined the power of the unions. So in that sense, I think it does confirm a broad view, not unlike the ICC, of the current era of capitalism as being one in which lasting reformism is impossible. These developments which seem to point to a positive role for trade unionism actually, because of their very short term character, point to a kind of decadence in the capitalist system that makes any kind of long term reformism impossible for the working class. 
SaNoShin: What do you exactly mean by reformism?
LG: Well, I was about to say, in prior to 1914, in Germany and the United States and in Great Britain above all, in France to a certain extent, as the working class was growing with industrialization, it was possible for unions to form and wages to rise in a lasting way, and possibly for the workers' parties to participate in elections on some occasions, and that was the basis of the kind of gradualism and revisionism that was articulated by Bernstein in Germany. That kind of practice is impossible in contemporary capitalism. I think that has been proved both in the cases of the West that I mentioned, and it has been proved in the transitions out of dictatorship-Brazil, South Korea, Poland-that I also mentioned. Nevertheless, as I said in the beginning, I do not think the revolutionary approach to the union question is simply 'unions are bourgeois, and to be involved in the unions is to be part of a bourgeois institution'. Karl Marx in 1860 also said that unions are bourgeois institutions. And nevertheless he strongly advocated socialists, Marxists, leftists of all kinds to be active in unions. Nevertheless I think history since that time has demonstrated that the strategy of taking over unions, as is still advocated by some Trotskyists,  is a dead end. Already in 1914, the unions in every country participating in World War Ⅰ joined their national government and helped form almost state capitalist planning institutions in collaboration with capital. And again in World War Ⅱ, the unions in all the countries, in all the bourgeois democracies, did the same thing, and were central in sending the working class off to fight in the imperialist war. And I think with the much weakened position of unions in the world today, there's no question that the same thing will happen again. So what is my strategy for the unions? It is to be active in unions where they exist, but not to do it with a unionist perspective but with a class wide perspective that points to all of the workers and other elements, other oppressed groups in society that have no opportunity to participate in unions and to involve them as much as possible in struggles. As what is happening to some extent right now with the E-land strike in Korea. One of my favorite examples is the Buenos Aires subway strike of 2003-2004, where the subway workers struck with the demand for '30 hours a week'. And demanding that the subway management hire 2,000 new workers to make it possible for everybody to work 30 hours a week. And they won! Now subway workers in big cities have a special kind of power that very few other workers have, but nevertheless I think the example is one of workers who are in unions doing things that point to a broader class orientation. Do you want me to say more about this?

SaNoShin: I completely agree with your tactics.  
 We agree that the unions are becoming more of a state institution but we also think that we have to be active in it. But most of the left communists seem to generally reject the whole idea of participating in the unions or mix it up with what the Trotskyists say, 'capture the unions'. So are there any revolutionary groups in foreign countries who have the same viewpoint as us?

LG: Well, before I get to that, let me just say another thing, in both Europe and the US, there are some Trotskyists who are now union officials at different levels, particularly in France. All three of the major Trotskyist groups have their union shop stewards and low level bureaucrats. And in America, there are in a different way, much smaller but similar kinds of developments. They tend to present this infiltration of the unions as a success for their Trotskyist program. But the reality is that these people are always elected, not because they are Trotskyist, and not because of the Trotskyist transitional program, but because they're good militants! So their political strategy is undermined by their success and their illusions about their success. I'll give a couple of more anecdotes to illustrate what I think is the abstract theoretical bankruptcy of the left communist, left communist of the ICC type. In the American South about five years ago, a chicken packing factory burned to the ground with mainly black women workers trapped inside because the management had locked all the safety exits. Thirty women were killed in that fire. And what did they do? They formed a union to force the company to leave the emergency doors unlocked while people were working. I would like to see the ICC come to a situation like that and say "No, no, , this is the era of capitalist decay, unions are reactionary." I worked for a number of years on the non-academic staff of a big American university on the east coast. I was working on the staff in the library. And there was a unionization drive, that took 15 years to finally win. A unionization drive means an attempt to form a union by the non-academic staff. The management of the university fought this unionization drive in every possible way. The union finally won in 1989, and it was considered the most successful unionization drive of white-collar workers in 20 years. The immediate result of the union victory was a 10% to 20% wage increase for the least paid non-academic workers. More important than the wage increase was that the workers were able to criticize management, talk back to management without fear of being fired as they had been in the past. Now, that's the good news. The bad news was that as soon as the union won, the university began a new strategy of slowly trying to… Do you understand salami tactics? 
SaNoShin: Yes.
LG: You can't destroy something all at once so you cut off little pieces. They began a strategy of salami tactics to deeply weaken the union, mainly by reclassifying many non-academic staff members as professionals. Suddenly out of 8,000 workers who were eligible for the union within 10 years, about 4,000 of them had become managers of one kind or another, and therefore classified out of the union. And the union leadership, the same people who had organized the union, went along with this. Another anecdote, just before the final vote that brought the union in, there was a rally of the union with politicians from the Democratic party who were all supporting the union, and this included left-wing Democrats, centrist Democrats and right-wing Democrats. The leader of the unionization drive gathered all the union organizers together and said, "Now, when they give their speeches, I want everyone to applaud all the speeches because no matter who gets elected in November, we want to have a friend in Congress". In other words, "We're just a union, we're not a political organization but we want to have a friends through the parliamentary election". So the result is that almost 20 years after the victory of the union, the union has been deeply weakened by these different kinds of strategies. But nevertheless I think it would have been totally bankrupt in 1989 to say to the workers of this university, "Don't form a union. This is the era of capitalist decay. The union is merely a tool of the capitalists". The university administration certainly did not think so and this university is one of the most liberal institutions in America, they could not stop the union using violence for example, because their reputation would have suffered terribly. So it was a special situation but they hated the union and they wanted to get rid of the union by every possible way. So again I just think that these abstract formulations of the groups like the ICC do not take account of these uneven, fragmentary realities of class struggle.
I did not answer your question about whether or not there are any revolutionary groups that I'm aware of that practice the kind of perspective I'm talking about. And I have to say, thinking about it, I don't know of any in North America and if there are some in Europe, I'm not aware of them. I live in New York City when I'm not in Seoul, and I know a number of Trotskyists who are members of a very small group called the LRP,the League for the Revolutionary Party. Are you familiar with them? Walter Daum is one their theoreticians, and wrote a very good book The rise and fall of Stalinism. They have a state capitalist analysis of the Soviet Union and so on. And they have some very serious militants working in the subway system and also in the municipal civil service union. They, by their militant activity and interventions, have a lot of credibility with an important minority of the workers in these unions. And they are hated by the union bureaucrats, the union bureaucrats do everything to get them fired. But because they have the support of a certain minority of workers the bureaucrats can't really get rid of them. So for example, when I want to know what is happening in rank and file labor activity in New York city, I don't ask the ICC or the IP, I ask these people because they have a very concrete experience of day to day kinds of struggle. At the same time, the LRP is a classical Trotskyist organization and as far as I know, their perspective is taking over the unions if someday that ever becomes possible. So they practice the usual Trotskyist kinds of strategies and tactics. They take a statement by the bureaucrats and say "The bureaucrats say we should get a 10% wage increase, let's fight for 10%!" And as far as I know they never raise a perspective beyond the framework of the union. But for the ICC, they are the “left wing of the bourgeoisie.” What can you say? Anyway, I think the important point is that the flaw, the mistake in their perspective is that in a situation where they would ever be close to having power in a union, there would be a broader movement, much bigger than the union, that they would have to address and speak to. That in my opinion is the flaw that if they would ever get close to power, the focus that is strictly on capturing the union would neglect all the people outside the union, outside the workplace who also have an interest in the struggle. Now in Europe, the situation is more complicated because there's a broader class consciousness and there has been a longer period of Trotskyist and other currents of that kind working inside of unions and most notably Lutte Ouvrière(LO). 
But as I said earlier, when their members get elected to union posts-shop steward or low level bureaucrats-it's not as revolutionaries but it's as good union militants. So I think they have illusions about their influence because their support is not coming from the full Trotskyist transitional program but by the workers recognizing that they're good at traditional kinds of union struggle.

(Conversations during a short break)
SaNoShin: I think all revolutionaries should be militants but that's not all. 
LG: Yes, right. And the problem is to combine being a good militant with something that is really pointing beyond immediate militancy, beyond trade unionism.
SaNoShin: In Korea, there have been many militant workers since 1987 but they didn't go beyond militancy or militant unionism and nowadays are just unionists. I think it's the revolutionaries’ fault. The militant workers could have become revolutionaries but the majority of the revolutionaries failed to carry out the revolutionary principles with them. And degenerated themselves to mere unionists. 
After we finish, I would like to hear your opinion about-I know you were not here in 1987 but-what would have been a serious revolutionary strategy in that situation. 
LG: That's a question that interests me a great deal. 
And I just wanted to say, there's a great expression for what happens to revolutionary militants who just become ordinary militants, which is "If you quack like a duck long enough, you will grow webbed feet"

.(Interview continues)

LG: I think the case of France is very special because France has such a highly politicized society with a very long revolutionary tradition, so the success of the three major Trotskyist groups in the unions has no parallel in any other country that I know of.
-You mean three groups?
Yes, there is LO, LCR, and there's the Parti des Travailleurs-the workers' party, they're the Lambertists. In the 2002 presidential election, LO got 5% of the vote, LCR got 5% of the vote and this group got 1%.
-What is their initial? 
They're called the Parti des Travailleurs-the workers' party. But Parti des Travailleurs is under an organization that calls itself the OCI, which is the Organisation Communiste Internationaliste. They're Lambertists. They're a very strange group. Are you familiar with the Healy group in Britain? Gerry Healy? They were the fraternal group of the Healyites in France. And they have actually infiltrated the highest levels of French politics in different forms, including the Freemasons. They have a real perspective of infiltration. And Jospin, when he was the prime minister, it was revealed that he was a former member of this group. So they can have influence at the top, and they know through the Freemason connection, they know the whole political class in France but their mass base is much smaller than either LO or LCR. But whenever there's a big action, like in the big civil service strikes of May-June 2003, all their union bureaucrats came out of the woodwork and were calling for a general strike. Do you understand 'come out of the woodwork'? 
SaNoShin: No.
LG: Do you know what a termite is? So when you say 'come out of the woodwork', it means they've been hiding in there but in these situations they emerge, talking about general strike… so it has no meaning. To finish up on question no. 6, I wrote an article which you can find in my website about a very interesting through quite small network of extra-union militants in Paris. They’re small but their organizing principle could be applied on a much larger scale. They simply have the name 'Support Committee'. They are a group of casualized workers and they see their activity as being a flying picket. Flying picket means they're not attached to one workplace but they take people because they are casualized, nobody has one job for very long, so they sort of float in the workforce and when something happens at one workplace, they can go there and make a very small strike of maybe 20 people suddenly have 300 activists. 
SaNoShinL What's “extra-union”?
LG: I would describe my perspective as extra-unionism, that is be in the union, be outside the union, but your perspective is beyond the union. Extra-union means beyond the union. 
SaNoShin: And their name is 'Support Committee'? 
LG: Yeah, it's a very simple name. It’s a small example but I think the principle has basically very wide application. They are not trying to recruit people to any permanent organization. They're trying to develop a network of people who can intervene in these situations. So for example in 2002, there was a strike of MacDonald's workers in Paris, and they brought people from all over Paris to picket MacDonald's and close it down and the strike won!  8 to 10% wage increase, a very bad supervisor was fired…, small demands of that kind. But without this broader 'Support Committee', they just would have been isolated and defeated. And they did the same thing in a couple of other situations. For example, 
SaNoShinL What is their political identity? 
They're a grab-bag. It includes anarchists, libertarian communists…
SaNoShin: So it's just a militant organization?
LG: Yes, they have no political perspective and I think that is a weakness, but nevertheless they have shown, they've turned casualization on its head. In other words, the capitalists thought that casualization had solved the problem of class struggle for good. The capitalists thought, 'Okay, we close down all the permanent workplaces, everybody is fragmented and isolated and atomized. But what the 'Support Committee' realized was that the same process had created this body of people who could move around as a flying picket all over the place, and they applied the strategy successfully in several small strikes. 
SaNoShin: Isn't there a blacklist in France?
LG: A blacklist? I'm sure there is, why not? Why do you ask?
SaNoShin: In Korea, once you're on the blacklist you can't get a job anymore.
LG: Well, I'm sure something like that exists but I didn't hear about it. I mean there were some very strange kinds of developments. For example, I was actually involved when I was living in Paris that year, in one of their actions involving a small restaurant chain (Frog) that had four different restaurants. The striking workers were all from Sri Lanka. The strike began and the 'Support Committee' was working with them and the anarchists, the anarcho-syndicalist union was also working with them and after two or three months, it turned out that half of the strikers were the members of the Tamil Tigers. It caused huge problems in the strike. That's a long story, I'd be happy to tell it, but I don't think it's that important to what we're saying. Again, I don't think it's important but the Tamil Tigers were threatening assassination of some of the non-Tamil Tiger strikers. It was amazing. The owner of the restaurant chain was half English, half Indian, so he contacted the Tamil Tigers in Sri Lanka, and he gave them some money and they ordered their striking members to pull out of the strike and also threatened violence against the non-Tamil Tigers who wanted to continue the strike. It was just unbelievable. This is way off the subject but there are about 20, 000 Sri Lankan workers living in Paris, and the Tamil Tigers police them like a secret government and they kill people who give them trouble. And the Islamic fundamentalists from Algeria try to do the same thing with North African workers living in France. But getting back to the union question, this group and there are some similar groups in Italy, attempting to develop new forms of class struggle that is not workplace-centered and not union-centered, with some success. But of course the biggest example is Argentina and the piqueteros, particularly in their early period when they also had a floating picket strategy that was not only picketing workplaces but hospitals, police stations, supermarkets, attacking supermarkets and so on. So these are all forms of struggle I can think that point to the possibility of a perspective beyond unions. Unless you have any more questions, I think we should go on to question no. 7.

SaNoShin: So the people who try to intervene in the workplaces, who carry out those kinds of strategies are mainly only the Trotskyists?
LG: Well, even Lutte Ouvrière has given up its exclusive workplace focus. And starting in about 1995, they tried, without much success,  to have neighborhood committees around Paris and other cities where they had influence. The idea of finding people in bars and cafes and getting them involved in neighborhood struggles was an important step so even they had to recognize, with the casualization and neo-liberal restructuring that their old exclusive focus on the workplace just wasn't enough. They weren’t very successful. I don't think that has changed their focus on capturing unions where the unions still exists. They have also tried sending summer caravans of militants around France to try to contact people but as far as I know there have been no significant results. 

(Back to the interview)
LG: If you're interested I want to say a couple of more things about little unions that have appeared in the last 15 or 20 years. In Spain, in France, in Italy, now in Germany, very small unions have formed outside of the classic union apparatuses and have started out with being more militant and more of a …, they talk about themselves as class unionism. So for example in France, there's a small union, unfortunately I can't remember the name right now, but I will, and they are very locally based. They emerged out of the CFDT, the former “self-management”, now very right-wing oriented union, I believe, initially in the post office and in the railroads. They conducted some militant strikes but they are very decentralized so some sections are militant and don't fall into the trap of union bureaucratism, but others do fall into this trap so there is some kind of an uneven character to them. So there are these attempts to break out of classical unions but as far as I know, none of them had any kind of clear cut success and I wouldn't expect them to have much now. But they are another factor to think about, in terms of answering the question of how communists should relate to union activity. 
SaNoShinL SUD? (French name means Solidarite- Unite- Democratie)
LG: Yes, exactly. For example, in one of the strikes that the 'Support Committee' was deeply involved, it involved some African women who were working as cleaning ladies and maids in some luxury hotels. The women struck and they joined SUD and at first SUD was doing what they could to help them, but the strike lasted for 10 or 12 months. And after 2 or 3 months, it only involved 20 or 30 women, SUD decided that it wasn't worth the trouble and they walked away. After SUD walked away from the struggle the 'Support Committee' became the sole outside support of the striking women, and they used very creative tactics. For example, they would go to these luxury hotels on a Saturday night when there were hundreds of people coming there to these fancy restaurants for dinner and parties, and they would go right into the restaurants with loud speakers, distributing leaflets about the strike, and then in the lobby of the hotel, they would just sit down on the rug and have a picnic with wine, cheese, pate de foie gras and so on. Finally the management of the hotel just said, "Okay, it's only 20 or 30 women, we'll give them…" They got 50% pay for the entire 10 months they were on strike, they got all the other things that they asked for, and they only made one concession which was to not make public the terms of the settlement. 
The reason I tell the story is that after this victory, SUD suddenly came back into the picture and they took a photograph of the women in the picket line holding signs and they published it in their magazine and wrote in "SUD" on their posters where the poster had nothing to do with SUD. So once again, like with the case of the Trotskyists in unions, it's important to realize that France is very special in a certain way and there's a kind of strike culture there that doesn't exist anywhere else that I know of. To give another interesting anecdote, at this restaurant strike, I was involved in a picket that was shutting down the restaurant and going inside with loud speakers, telling customers to leave, asking people not to come in, and then the police came. So the management of the restaurant had gone to the courts and they got a court order making the actions of the 'Support Committee' essentially illegal. The police came with the court order and there was this negotiation right at the door of the restaurant in which the policemen were saying, "Okay, let's see, you can go inside with loud speakers but you cannot block the entrance, you can…", they were going through all these specific things that the strikers could or could not do. That would just be unthinkable in America, the cops would just come and start swinging their sticks…
SaNoShin: Everything is illegal in Korea. 
LG: Yeah, I know. In New York City a hundred police would come and they would just beat everybody and arrest everybody and that would be that. 
And actually after many weeks, the police were coming every time there was a picket line, and they were getting tired of coming because of the complaints of the management and I saw one situation where a woman was walking by and she said to the cop, "What's going on here?" And the cop grabbed one of the leaflets of the strikers and gave it to her and said, "Read this, this is what it's about!" Anyway, let's move on to question 7.
SaNoShin: What he initially wanted to ask you was: is there a revolutionary group which intervenes with these struggles?
LG: In general, as far as I know, I'm not aware of any. Maybe there is. The Aufheben group and some related comrades in Germany have also tried to intervene in a non-vanguard way. Actually this is another important thing to mention, people in France have generally become very suspicious of the way in which revolutionary groups have intervened in struggles in the past. After 1968 into the 70s, into the 80s, militants from Lutte Ouvrière or the LCR would appear in different struggles and they would say, "I'm from Lutte Ouvrière" or "I'm from the LCR.", and "We support your struggle." But people began to view this as a manipulative attempt to recruit to those organizations. I'm sure you had the experience here of militants from revolutionary groups who come to meetings, mass assemblies, and the discussion continues until 3 o'clock in the morning until only the members of those little groups are present and then they have a vote and they decide to pass some resolutions with the line of some revolutionary group.
SaNoShin: He says it's rare in Korea.
LG: Rare? Yeah, I mean some of these cadre organizations specialize in being able to last in a meeting longer than anybody else. So for example in San Francisco, in the US, a Trotskyist group became influential in a union of longshore workers, and it's a union with a long militant tradition in San Francisco and these Trotskyists became influential with these kinds of tactics. So one day, at 2 o'clock in the morning, they got a resolution passed in a union meeting, supporting the struggle of the Palestinians against Zionism, "We, the members of the local longshore union declare our full support for the Palestinian people against Zionist imperialism". In the next issue of the union newspaper, the ordinary members of the union learned about this for the first time. They didn't even know this was an issue in the union meeting. But the point I'm making is that in France for example, the major Trotskyist groups no longer appear in meetings presenting themselves as members of these Trotskyist groups. They merely say, "I'm from this factory." or "I'm from this office." or "this company" and I've seen them control meetings and pushing through the line of Lutte Ouvrière and most people in the meeting don't even know that they're members of Lutte Ouvrière. Somehow they're chairing the meeting, they're the coordinators of the meeting, but they do not have badges saying "Lutte Ouvrière", they just have badges saying "some union" or "some workplace" and they never mention their affiliation with these Trotskyist groups. The simple reason is that people are just tired of that kind of manipulation in the meetings. 
Let's go on to the next question. 
SaNoShin: It's a short question. 

LG: Okay, question no. 7. Once again, as with the union question, it's not accurate to say that all left communists reject electoral activity because the Bordigists, the same way that they are for trade union participation, they also are for parliamentary elections in some circumstances. Because the Bordigists reject the idea of decadence so it's possible to do today what communist and socialists did in 1890. But anyway… for myself, I have to say I thought very little about this question because it has never been posed in any practical way in any situation that I've ever been involved in or that I know about in countries that I'm familiar with. I guess I could imagine with a much later development of a working class anti-capitalist movement, that under some circumstances, participation in some elections would be okay. But I think again the experience of Europe has shown since the 1960s that electoral participation really doesn't give very much.  Lutte Ouvrière for example as you know, has had fairly successful presidential campaigns with 5% of the vote like the LCR, but there's a big gap between their actual base and their influence in workplaces and neighborhoods and the populist kind of rhetoric that they use in elections. The populism of Lutte Ouvrière's electoral campaign is sometimes quite unbelievable. And it says very little of what one would expect revolutionaries to say. Their justification of electoral participation as education, to me, it's simply… They don't educate, and the amount of energy they put into it, I think, has very little benefit. You may know that just in the last month Lutte Ouvrière has announced that they will now form electoral alliances with the socialists and communists in local elections,  which is something they have never done before. The country of course that I'm most familiar with, the United States, in the US the occasional electoral campaign of the Trotskyist groups have been totally meaningless. In the United States, only 50% of the population votes in the elections and that 50% is the wealthier half of the population so working class and poor people generally never vote. Therefore from a practical point of view, the question of electoral participation has never been a very important question for me. For example, I lived in a town where this university was where I worked on the non-academic staff, that had a left-wing city council. In this town there was a very powerful union of tenants. From 1970 to 1994, as a result of this union, this town had a very tough control on rents so that rents could only arise by 1% or 2% a year. The local politics in this town at the municipal level, were completely polarized around this question of the control on rents. I voted for the rent control candidates in the city council elections and I handed out leaflets for them but I never imagined that it had any importance as a revolutionary intervention or strategy. In some very specific situations, I can imagine supporting or participating in elections that have very concrete results, not connected to bourgeois political parties but I cannot imagine a situation in which that would be a common, important part of the revolutionary strategy. Maybe afterwards we can discuss if you disagree where you think that it could be important. I'm afraid that's all I have to say about the electoral question unless you have some other things you want to ask me about. 


SaNoShin: No. 8, Do you think all the communist lefts reject the united front?
Okay, broadly speaking again, yes. But the Bordigists say they are for the “united front from below”. I was talking to an Italian Bordigist in Italy a few years ago and he said "No, we are for the united front from below.", meaning in his mind that it was legitimate for revolutionaries to appeal to the rank and file of socialist and communist parties as an attempt to break the control of the leaderships of those parties. And frankly, it sounded to me very similar to a Trotskyist point of view (though I’m sure the Bordigists would disagree; the Trotskyists issue their united front calls to the leadership of the “reformist” parties to discredit them in the eyes of the rank- and- file.)  I think first of all, as we were discussing last time, we talked about the origins of the German-Dutch and Italian left communist and I think it's important to look at the origins of the united front strategy in the Communist International, the 3rd and 4th congresses. As you know, Lenin wrote the pamphlet "Left-Wing Communism" against both German-Dutch and Italian left communists and their rejection of working in certain trade unions and also their refusal to participate in electoral politics and to generally accept the Comintern turn to the united front. Now, as I said last time, I think what was really important about the both German-Dutch and Italian left communists was their criticism of the idea that the Russian revolution could be a universal model. And this to them, in different ways, meant the question of allying with other classes. In the case of the German-Dutch council communists I think they just felt that from 1918 until 1921 or 1923, they were in a revolutionary situation and that parliamentary activity was not only a waste of time, it was simply reactionary. Now in the Italian case which was more subtle, the Bordigists felt that the Comintern order to make an united front with the left wing of the Italian Socialist Party was essentially an order to re-merge with the very same people that they had just split from 6 months or 12 months earlier, which included people who had been pro-war in 1914 and 1915. The Bordigists argued that the united front turn of 1921 was another part of a general turn to stabilization in western Europe and the world that we were talking about earlier with these other foreign policy questions, such as the Anglo-Russian trade agreement. So the united front turn of 1921 was part of this general shift to the right of the world situation and the falling away of the revolutionary potential in western Europe. By 1921, it was clear to most people that no revolution was going to be happening in western Europe in the immediate future. And I think the united front turn of the Comintern was an accommodation to that situation. The concrete reality as I said, not only in Italy but in all countries meant taking into the communist parties, or allying with elements that had been pro-war in 1914 and who rejected the 21 conditions of the Comintern in 1919 or 1920, whenever it was. What the Bordigists particularly objected to in the Comintern strategy was the idea of united front turn as a strategy for conquering the masses. They felt that it was essentially a liquidation of their program and they argued that the important thing…, they recognized that the period of revolution was over as well, but they said the important thing was to retain the core revolutionary communist program and wait for the next wave of militant activity. Now one can say that this is a sectarian attitude and in fact I think we have to recall that the specific situation in Italy was one where Mussolini was going to seize power with a fascist regime one year later. So for example, I know many Italian anarchists and libertarian communists who think that this sectarian attitude of Bordiga contributed to the victory of Mussolini. We can discuss that but what I think is clear is that in all the communist parties by 1924, the elements that did enter the party through the united front, starting in 1921 became the base of Stalinism. There was this notorious case in France of Marcel Cachin, he had been a pro-war socialist in 1914, he entered the Communist Party through the united front strategy and he became the biggest Stalinist in France after 1924, and there were similar developments in Germany…
-Thälmann?
Thälmann, I don't know if Thälmann was pro-war in 1914 but there were other people like him. So what I'm saying is maybe the Bordigists were being sectarian in immediate circumstances of Italy in 1921, in their attitude towards alliances with socialists but the fact to the matter was that through the whole movement, the united front strategy was the vehicle for the future Stalinists entering the movement. Similarly, the united front turn involved ordering the American communists to forget about the IWW and enter the the AF of L, the conservative trade union formation. You know the IWW? 
SaNoShin: a revolutionary syndicalist organization.
LG: Yes, and in 1921 they still were powerful. And in Britain similarly, the Comintern ordered the British communists to enter the Labour Party and also work in the framework of the TUC, the trade union confederation. Now once again from an abstract point of view, maybe the Comintern theory was right. But the concrete results as with the people who joined the communist party were not good, and involved an accommodation of communist parties in different ways to their societies. 
SaNoShin: I think the flaw was in the elements who joined the communist party after the united front. So isn't the problem in the people, the communist parties who practiced the united front in that way, not in the strategy itself?
LG: Could you give some concrete examples?
SaNoShin: So for example, at the British general strike in 1926 the activists in the Communist Party depended too much on the trade union bureaucrats and the Labour Party bureaucrats. 
LG: Okay, I would say that is the result of the entry into the Labour party and the TUC, starting in 1921. There was a very powerful post-war revolutionary surge of workers in Britain in 1919, almost as important as the German revolution or the Italian factory occupations. At the end of the struggle, after the defeat of that movement, the Communist Party was already accommodating to the Labour party and to the trade unions. I have to confess I don't know a lot about Britain specifically but I would think that by 1926, their party was already probably quite Stalinized. I could be wrong. Did you want to mention some other concrete examples?
SaNoShin: Is it because the Communist Party became Stalinized, that they accommodated to the trade union bureaucrats and the Labour Party?
LG: Well, I would say that happened before they became Stalinists. And I'm not saying that that's the explanation of Stalinism but I am saying that the people who… after the very early years of the western European parties-1919, 1920, 1921-the people who replaced them in the reorientation of the Comintern became Stalinists. 
SaNoShin: The united front defended the workers' living standard and it was to get more support from the mass of people. So do you think we have to generally reject it?
LG: I think if we look at that specific situation we see that the mass of people…, what the Bordigists objected to in the united front strategy was the attempt to win mass popularity with something less than a revolutionary perspective, a revolutionary program. And I think we have to recognize that people who were attracted to the communists after the 1921 turn, generally brought elements into the party that laid the basis for Stalinization. In 1924, there was the so-called Bolshevization of the Comintern under Zinoviev which consolidated the Stalinist elements in the various western CPs. It's a very important and complicated question of how a communist organization should act and survive in a period when struggle is going down. So maybe in the abstract there is something positive about the Comintern united front turn, but in the concrete, at that time in every case I know of, the results were disastrous. 
SaNoShin: What do you think about Trotskyist transitional program? I think it's based on the united front demand. 
LG: Before I answer that and I will answer that, let me just say what I think is a very important point, which is that the united front question has remained important because of this characterization now, first of all by Trotskyists of the Social Democrats and Stalinists as workers' parties. They still call the French Socialist Party and the French Communist Party "workers' parties" and similarly in other countries. They call the German Social Democrats a workers' party. So starting in the 1970 with Chile, and then in the early 1980s with Spain and France… Chile was different because there was a small bourgeois party in the coalition, but in both France and Spain in 1981 and 1982, the Socialist Party, the so-called workers' party won absolute majorities in parliament and did not have to make any coalition with any kind of explicitly bourgeois party. So in those countries, different Trotskyists were saying "Down with the popular front!", practicing their understanding of the strategy of united front and the application of the transitional program because they believed that these-the Mitterrand government in France and the Gonzalez government in Spain-were workers' parties in power and they could be exposed by this kind of united front strategy. And these parties stayed in power for 15 years with absolutely no problem and the Trotskyist united front action was again, essentially meaningless. The idea of them being workers' parties and the meaning of the transitional program is to expose the gap between the rhetoric of the bureaucrats and the desires of the masses. But there was no contradiction. They said they wanted to administer capitalism, and they did. The Trotskyists’ idea was that by pushing their version of the transitional program that they were driving a wedge between the bureaucratic “traitors” of the workers' parties and the workers. Their fundamental problem is that they always believe that they're living in 1917 and that they can do to the reformist so-called workers' party what the Bolsheviks did to Kerensky. The slogan of the LCR was something like "A 2nd ballot victory for a 3rd ballot social movement"-the idea that Mitterrand gets into power and then the real revolution can start. The reality was that of course, Mitterrand was in power for 14 years and some former members of the LCR became middle level officials of the Mitterrand government, just exactly in the same way that people from the “386” (the Korean left of the 1980’s) generation here wound up in the Roh Moo-hyun government. 
SaNoShin:  The Korean Cliffites (Ta Hamke in Korean) think that Kwon Young-gil is the workers' presidential candidate and they always say if he is elected, Korean society will change very differently and he will bring a kind of progressive program in Korea. But in the past they supported Cho Soon and Kim Dae-jung (Note: the latter were bourgeois politicians of the 1990’s transition to democracy). 
LG: Well, the Mitterrand government could not have been as successful as it was without some of the Trotskyist cadre who left the little Trotskyist groups and became junior ministers and officials. There was just another anecdote, at some point Alain Krivine, the leader of the LCR, was at a small demonstration against some foreign policy move by the Mitterrand government and after many hours, finally the government said, "Okay, we'll send an official out to talk to you.", and the official came and it was a former member of the LCR who was now like the vice minister of foreign affairs. It's kind of like Jospin having been a former member of the OCI workers' party. So, of course, there are very orthodox Trotskyists who say, "This is all a lot of bullshit, of course these large groups like LCR have betrayed Trotskyism and we are the true Trotskyists". But reality is that the application of this united front strategy in these post World War Ⅱ situations, with the transitional program, has always been a farce. 
SaNoShin: There are groups like Respect and Die Linke opposing to the social democrats, in problems like anti-globalization or the pensions, so what do you think about them?
LG: Okay, well first of all, Die Linke in Germany is largely a group of ex-Stalinists from the former eastern Germany with the party base of people in eastern Germany who look to them because of all the hardships that they suffered as results of national reunification. I just don't think they have gone beyond the Stalinists, they are no longer obviously a Stalinist party but probably something more like a left-wing social democratic party, and all the other parties-the Greens and the social democrats-want nothing to do with them because of their association with the former East Germany. But I don't see anything positive coming from Die Linke. And in the case of Respect, that's a front of the British IS group and they run Islamic fundamentalists in local elections. And generally they have this guy from Scotland who is a popular politician but once again I think there is no substance to it from any kind of a revolutionary point of view. (NOTE ADDED 1/30/08: Respect apparently expelled the SWP from their organization- a case of a front group expelling its creators.)
-George Galloway?
Yes, George Galloway who is a popular figure who they have attracted to Respect, but from what I hear from my friends in Britain he is just essentially a demagogue with very low political content but since he's popular they use him. But I want to point out that the IS does with Respect in Britain the same thing the Korean Cliffites do with the Korean Stalinists, that is they try to build them up into a powerful force from which they can recruit. But the question here, as in the earlier question about elections we were just talking about, is the old question, "Who is the horse, who is the rider?" It's a question of the meaning of alliances, who is benefiting from the alliance and who is doing the work. The Korean Cliffites and the British SWP think that they are the rider and these groups are the horse. But in fact, I think it's clear that it's the other way around.  (Note of March 2008: The expulsion of the SWP by Respect would seem to answer this question conclusively, and the Korean Cliffites’ support for the NL candidates in the December 2007 presidential elections was a fiasco.)  I don't know if this was a Respect demonstration but I'm pretty sure it was, in August 2006, during the Israeli invasion of Lebanon and the war with Hezbollah, the British SWP and I believe Respect, organized an anti-war demonstration of about 15,000 people and the main chant of the demonstration was "We are all Hezbollah". That's pretty much what I have to say about these groups, I just don't think they are of any importance.
SaNoShin: Okay, but doesn't it show that the Labour party and the Social Democrats are declining? Isn't it a sign of them losing popularity?
LG: Yes, but I don't think their emergence in any way solves the problem of the decline of the older organizations. 
SaNoShin: I agree. 
LG: I mean, they're supporting Islamic fundamentalists, I think they have already deteriorated. There was a demonstration in Britain several years ago, I don't remember the issue but the British SWP played a very large role in it, I don't know if Respect was involved in it, and some Pakistani gays came to the demonstration with their signs. And the goon squad of the British SWP excluded them from the demonstration because they didn't want to upset the Pakistani Islamic groups that were participating in the demonstration. I'm sure they would say that what I just said is a sectarian attitude. So can we go back to question no. …
SaNoShin: I think it's appropriate to end no. 8 and go on to question no. 9. 
LG: Okay.
SaNoShin: It's question no. 9 on the paper, and you quoted Lenin's "What is to be done?", saying that on the title page of the first edition (Note: The quote disappeared from subsequent editions) Lenin quoted Lassalle, and you said it hints at purification.
LG: Yes, "the party purifies itself by purging itself". I think that was the quote. I think it's very important that Lassalle was viewed as a precursor. At the 1924 congress of the Comintern, according to Max Eastman, there were three big pictures behind the speaker's stand-Marx, Engels and Lassalle. I think it shows how Lassalle was viewed that late as a revolutionary who had contributed to the development of the working class movement. In fact it was Lassalle, not Lenin, who was the first person to argue that the revolutionary party should be a special military party of professional revolutionaries. And because Lassalle was eliminated from the revolutionary pantheon, starting in the mid 1920s, his great influence on the Russian movement is not widely appreciated. After the 1924 congress, it was at that time when they discovered the documents that showed that Lassalle had been meeting secretly with Bismarck. Again I'm not sure about the dates there but it was after 1924 that Lassalle was forgotten. He went into the unmentionable file. But the important thing is that Lassalle played a very important role in the development of the Russian revolutionary tradition before the introduction of Marxism, and certainly before the appearance of Bolshevism. I don't think there is time to talk about every aspect of it now, but I think the Russian revolutionary intelligentsia had a very unusual evolution relative to the western European capitalist countries. Are you familiar with Nechaev?
SaNoShin: Yes. 
LG: Nechaev in the 1870s wrote his "Revolutionary Catechism", and it said the revolutionary has no friends, the revolutionary has no romantic attachments, the revolutionary lives for only one thing which is the destruction of the existing world, and I'm sure I'm forgetting other things. And as you may know the Russian writer Dostoevskii wrote a very powerful novel called "The Devils" (or "The Possessed") which portrays this mentality of the Russian revolutionary intelligentsia before Marxism, and before Bolshevism in which clandestine groups of revolutionary intellectuals are sitting around and saying, "Well of course we will have to kill millions of people to build the perfect world." So the Russian revolutionary intelligentsia repudiated Nechaev and Nechaev's specific activities. On the other hand, the mentality I think, pervaded the revolutionary milieu there. 
SaNoShin: In Korea we had similar influence. 
LG: Really? Like the NL faction?
So Victor Serge again, reports that in 1920, 1921, in the first congresses of the Comintern, when communist delegates came from other parts of the world, there was no one who compared to the Russian revolutionary intelligentsia in terms of experience and attitude. And I think we can all agree that Nechaev's "Revolutionary Catechism" has nothing to do with a Marxist view of the revolutionary individual. I think that in the creation of Bolshevism, was this influence of a very unique evolution of Russian revolutionary intelligentsia, the influence of Lassalle, not Marx and that even when the Russian revolutionary tradition was talking an exclusively Marxist language, this other element was always present. When Lenin wrote "What is to be done?", he argued that real class consciousness…, that the working class struggle, the spontaneous struggle of the working class could never go beyond trade union consciousness and that revolutionary consciousness was embodied in this special stratum of revolutionaries. It's like what I was saying earlier, that the Bolshevik party embodies the revolution, they were the revolution and people who criticized them were counter-revolutionaries. There was this dualism in Lenin's view between the reformist, trade unionist practice of the working class and the revolutionary perspective of the party and that without that special body of professionals, the working class would never go beyond trade union reformist practice. Then came 1905 and the creation of soviets and workers' councils and it was clear that, because the soviets and workers' councils were not created by Bolsheviks, that the whole view was wrong! I think it's really important and I presume you agree that the soviets and the workers' councils were not a discovery of any theoretician. They were the discovery of the practical activity of the working class. So when Lenin published "What is to be done?", Rosa Luxemburg was not the only critic of what he said. Trotsky, in two separate writings- the "Report of the Siberian Delegation" and also another one called "Our Political Tasks"-said…. Trotsky wrote the famous passage, "In Lenin's conception the party will substitute itself for the working class, the central committee will substitute itself for the party, and finally the general secretary will substitute himself for the central committee.", 1904, Leon Trotsky. Similarly Rosa Luxemburg's criticism, summarized in the line, "The mistakes and lessons of a working class movement in motion are more important than the directives of the most intelligent central committee." She was pointing at the expression in "What is to be done?", of these elements that I think were unique to the Russian party organization and which we were talking about before, when we were talking about Kronstadt.  with relationship to the origins of Kronstadt, this creation of this party apparatus that embodied the revolution above the practical movement of the working class. And as you know, in 1918, just before her death, she wrote her second criticism of Lenin, in which she said, "What we see in Soviet Russia today is indeed a dictatorship, but it is not the dictatorship of the proletariat." Now before I go any further it's important to point out that Rosa Luxemburg was also a centralist. She rejected Lenin and Lenin’s centralism, but she did not reject centralism as such. For example, her writings on the national question are really quite remarkable, and in those writings she criticizes Lenin and the Bolsheviks for giving independence to Finland and Poland and Georgia, saying that they should not have accommodated the bourgeois nationalist movements in those countries. And I really recommend reading her writings on the national question. Have you read them?
SaNoShin: They're not translated in Korean.
LG: Oh, they are not translated? They're available in English.
SaNoShin: News pamphlet?
LG: They’re available in Rosa Luxemburg. The National Question: Selected Writings. (Monthly Review Press 1976).  Anyway, she studies many different countries and argues that in every case, decentralization was always attached to reaction. The people who present Rosa Luxemburg as a libertarian anti-centralist, are inventing a Rosa Luxemburg that didn't exist. In the party debates in German Social Democracy around 1910, she argued very strongly for the expulsion of certain people who she felt had violated party principles. Now on the other hand I think unfortunately Rosa Luxemburg died too soon to really develop her own independent views of what a communist party should be. As you know in the last year of her life, she was very skeptical about the founding of the Third International because she felt that prior to the development of independent communist parties in western Europe that it would inevitably be dominated by the Russian party, which of course it was. So many orthodox Leninists and Trotskyists criticize Rosa Luxemburg for not having acted sooner to form her own party independent of the Social Democrats. Rosa Luxemburg was also very friendly with the Dutch council communists prior to World War Ⅰ, Pannekoek, Gorter and Roland Holst . They left the Dutch Social Democracy in 1908 and they asked Rosa "Why don't you do the same thing? It's obvious the SPD is lost to reformism.", and Rosa replied "The worst social democratic mass party is better than an irrelevant marginal sect." So I always ask orthodox Trotskyists and Leninists in discussing this question, when they say the German revolution failed because Rosa Luxemburg and people like her did not form a revolutionary party in time, is: why was there no revolutionary party? What is the concrete historical answer to that question? And when you ask them that they just say "um…", because they are forced to say that the German revolutionaries should have listened to Lenin. But it's important on that very question, to emphasize that Rosa Luxemburg had broken with Kautsky by 1910 and realized that he was a conservative element in the German Social Democracy in the Second International. In fact Rosa Luxemburg understood years before Lenin, that the center of the German Social Democracy was already rotten. In 1914, when Lenin received the newspapers from Germany announcing that the Social Democrats had voted for war credits, he thought that they were actually police provocations and that it was all a lie. So Lenin clearly had more illusions about German Social Democracy than Rosa Luxemburg. So the question of why Rosa Luxemburg and the left wing of the party did not break earlier, in my opinion, is a somewhat unhistorical question that goes back to the party fetishism of Leninism and Trotskyism. I think the Leninist, Trotskyist view is a kind of virgin birth view of where political parties come from. So what is my own view of the revolutionary party or revolutionary organization? And I do use the term 'party'. 
SaNoShin: I think it was wrong for Rosa not to break from the party with the left wing. 
LG: But when do you think she should have done that?
SaNoShin: At least during World War Ⅰ.
LG: But they did. The left wing did constitute the USPD in 1915, 1916, but of course it was inadequate and so the communist party grew out of that …. I think history shows that workers' parties, revolutionary parties grow out of concrete situations just like the Bolshevik party grew out of a concrete situation and that it's at the moment of rupture that the possibility of the creation of new parties emerges. There had been previous oppositions in the German social democrats, the party youth organization in about 1891, broke with the party and said that it had become completely bourgeois but they were a small sect that disappeared very quickly. In my opinion the real failure of the left wing of the Social Democrats to break and become an independent party reflected the weight of reformism in the German working class and the fact that as was shown after 1918, there was only a minority that supported revolution. But I don't think there was any time prior to 1916, 1917, 1918, for that minority to actually break in a coherent way and not be a sect. Of course I could be wrong but getting back this question we talked about with Russia, there was a general overestimation that was widely held, of the revolutionary character of the German Social Democrats. I think that that weighed very heavily against any premature attempt to break away and create an independent party. Let's not forget that in no other important capitalist country, did any similar breakaway from the Second International or Social Democracy occur until after the war. With the victory of the Russian revolution and the way in which the Bolshevik model became the universal model, it created this kind of virgin birth illusion of the Leninist party as a discovery that should have been applied earlier in many countries. And it created this very unhistorical view of how parties arise, that it is kept alive today by orthodox Trotskyists and Leninists. It's important for example that in Marx's pamphlets on the Paris Commune, unlike modern Trotskyist writings, he does not end by saying "If only they had a revolutionary party!" I think that that whole way of thinking-it's something that was introduced to the workers' movement by Lenin and post Leninist-developments. I think for Marx and Engels there was an understanding that the class organizes the party, the party does not …, of course the party organized the class but it's a product of the class, not vice versa. The weakness of the party in different countries reflects first of all, a weakness of the class. So in terms of my own view of a revolutionary party, do you want me to include that answer to no. 9?
SaNoShin: Yes, please.
LG: Okay, I obviously, from everything I said, I'm more sympathetic to Rosa Luxemburg's view than to Lenin's view but as I also said, because Rosa was killed in 1919, that there's no coherent party theory in her work. There's just certain kinds of observations from practice and her criticism of Bolshevism. The really fundamental thing that needs to be understood today is that a revolutionary organization has to incorporate a very deep understanding of the failures of Social Democracy and of Bolshevism. At the same time I also reject the anti-party attitude of later German-Dutch council communists. It's important to remember that in the early 1920s the German-Dutch council communists also argued for a revolutionary party. But by 1930 the ideology of councilism had kind of consolidated itself and that party element just disappeared. So if I say that today a revolutionary organization has to incorporate the failures, understanding the failures of Social Democracy and Bolshevism, what I mean is that there should be a clear understanding of the superiority of the experience of the class to the political organization. And what I mean by that is that the vanguard is the advanced stratum of militant workers plus conscious revolutionaries. But it's important to always remember that… I believe that conscious revolutionaries are necessary to the revolutionary process. They know something that the average or even militant worker doesn't know. Their intervention in struggles, of course, is to apply Marx's idea that the task of communists is to push forward the unification of the working class. And to use struggles to present a programmatic alternative to the existing society, but above all not to imagine struggles as the typical vanguard group does, mainly as means of recruitment to their organization. I said they should think of struggles as a situation in which to introduce a perspective beyond the specific struggle, beyond the existing society for an alternative social project. They should recognize that the vanguard is the consolidated historical experience of the advanced part of the class and that it is not necessary for that to be embodied or crystallized in a formal organization. The revolutionary organization will grow into a mass organization in the months prior to the revolution. But between now and that time, it's important for the revolutionary organization to have a very clear roadmap of where it is and where the working class is in society. Because historical experience and particularly historical experience since 1968 teaches us that any organization that consolidates itself in the framework of capitalism, outside of a period of intense struggle, becomes part of capitalist society. The alternative which is pursued by the vanguard groups of the last 30 or 40 years is to imagine that they are crystallizing that experience in their organization. The alternative I'm criticizing is the view of vanguard groups that imagine that by building their organization they are crystallizing that advanced class consciousness, produced by moments of explosive struggles. And by doing that they become artificial organizations detached from the movement of the class and they become obstacles to the next phase of radicalization. The examples I would point to are the Trotskyist groups in France that we've been discussing, that have a strategy of infiltrating trade union organizations or the socialist and communist parties but actually do this by their success as militants, not because of any acceptance of their program. I think that kind of artificiality is the main danger that a revolutionary organization has to pay attention to in its development. Just to give a very modest example, I have not belonged to a revolutionary vanguard organization for more than 30 years. Nevertheless I participate in struggles where I can and try to interject my perspective where I can, I write articles and put them on my website, and they're published in journals around the world and people read them and agree with them or don't agree with them but I don't feel that anything is lost by the fact that I'm not recruiting them to my organization. Those things are out there in the movement as a whole. Of course I don't recommend my own individual experience as a view for a party organization but I think a party should have a similar attitude that its contribution is a contribution to the movement and it should not act superior to the movement. That is basically my view. In the big explosions of the 1960s and 1970s in the West, I can't think of any one of those explosions that was initiated by a vanguard political party. And that's perfectly normal. Lenin said the same thing in 1905 and earlier than 1905, "Yes, there's a mass strike wave, it wasn't started by us, but then at a certain point of course, political organization does become important." I forgot to mention earlier that after 1905 Lenin said "I was wrong. Clearly what I said in "What is to be done?" is not right because the constitution of soviets, workers' councils and dual power in Russia prove that the workers struggle goes beyond trade union consciousness without the intervention of a party." But it's unfortunate that having said that, Lenin didn't write another pamphlet called "What is not to be done?" to correct the problems of "What is to be done?". In the modern Bolshevik Leninist tradition there's a lot of mythology about exactly what the Bolshevik party was prior to 1917. It's important to remember that after 1905, or after the defeat of 1905, the Bolshevik party went into a huge downturn and had a very weak organization in Russia probably until about 1912. And it's even more important to recognize that when Lenin returned to Russia in April 1917, he found Stalin and Zinoviev and all the other main leaders supporting the Kerensky government. So Lenin of course was a brilliant political strategist, and as you know, in the April Theses and after that, he said to the … The point I'm making is that the party apparatus itself expressed a completely inadequate understanding of the situation until Lenin and then later Trotsky introduced the perspective of the possibility of proletarian revolution then, in that year. The apparatus was conservative, these exceptional individuals were in an exceptional situation, were able to turn it around. Lenin's attitude when he issued the April Theses after his return… most people in the Bolshevik party thought he had gone crazy. And what Lenin said was "Look at what the working class is doing. The working class is a hundred times more radical than the party." Lenin recognized in the radicalization of the situation in Russia that the working class was heading for a confrontation with the Kerensky government. So for example I urge you to look at the writings of C.L.R. James who wrote a lot about this question and who believed that the task of revolutionaries after the Russian revolution is to observe and record the actions of the working class. In other words, he completely repudiates Lenin's theory of the revolutionary organization. I disagree with James and on my website you'll find two articles about James and his views but I do think that James had an important insight in his idea that the strategic brilliance of Lenin was his attention to what the working class was doing and seeing the party as something that was responding to that, not creating.  His important insight was the way in which Lenin pointed to what the working class was doing as a guide for party policy and his understanding that the task of the party was to articulate the dynamic of the class struggle. What I'm saying is that Lenin at his best was not a party fetishist like contemporary Leninists and Trotskyists. Unfortunately after 1917, in the situation that we talked about, many things happened that brought out the worst aspects of the Leninist party organization. Many years later in the 1930s, Victor Serge said "It's true that the virus of Stalinism was present in Leninism. But while saying that it's important to recognize that there were many other viruses that could have developed in another direction.” Unless you have some more questions on this, I think we should stop on no. 9?
SaNoShin: Yes, we have some questions but I think we should wrap it up here for today. You said you don't approve of the model of Bolshevik party and you approve that we have to